Animarum Auream - Slytheremm - Harry Potter (2025)

Chapter 1

Chapter Text

Chapter 1:

Is the Golden Trio truly Golden? Or has it tarnished?

By Rita Skeeter

Dearest Readers,

It's been over a month since The Golden Girl and Brightest Witch of Her Age, Miss Hermione Granger, and The Chosen One, The-Boy-Who-Lived, Mr Harry James Potter, shocked Wizarding Britan, and took the stand in support of 2/3 of the Malfoy Family.

On June 6, 1998, Narcissa Malfoy nee Black and Draco Lucius Malfoy both stood trial for their indiscretions during the 2^ndWizarding War. Draco, a marked Death Eater, was on trial for a list of crimes including: breaking many notorious Death Eaters into Hogwarts during his 6^th year, poisoning Ronald Bilius Weasley, cursing muggle-born Katie Bell with a cursed necklace, and the attempted murder of Hogwarts Former Headmaster Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, as well as any and all other acts committed under the leadership of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Narcissa Malfoy stood trial for allowing He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and his loyal followers to reside and parlay in her home, holding Luna Lovegood, Garrick Olivander, The Goblin Griphook and a muggleborn named Dean Thomas captive in her dungeons, as well as allowing snatchers to bring the captured Golden Trio to Malfoy Manor and standing by as Miss Hermione Granger was tortured by her beloved sister, Bellatrix Lestrange nee Black.

The Brightest Witch of Her Age took the stand in defense of the two Malfoys, pleading Mr. Draco Lucius Malfoy's innocence by citing his young age at the time when most of his crimes were committed. She also spoke of how neither Malfoy could make eye contact with her during her torture in their parlor room, but Dearest Readers, is that truly an act of remorse, or did the two Purebloods just hate to see the muggleborn's blood stain their carpets?

The Chosen One also took the stand in defense of both Malfoys, stating Draco refused to identify them when Snatchers brought them to Malfoy Manor. He also spoke quite highly of Narcissa Malfoy and how she lied to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named's face to save his life, which resulted in the tides of the war being changed. Due to the testimonies of both Granger and Potter, 2 of the 3 Malfoys walked free on June 6th, getting off with only 1 year of wand monitoring for Narcissa, and a forced return to Hogwarts to partake in an "8^thyear" for Draco. Meanwhile, Lucius Malfoy has received a life sentence to Azkaban.

With all of this happening, it's hard to ignore that only 2 of the 3 members of the Golden Trio were present. You may wonder, where was Mr. Ronald Bilius Weasley, and what did he think of his two best friends speaking out on the behalf of the Malfoys? His family's long time enemies? Well, My Dearest Readers, I, Rita Skeeter, went above and beyond to get you the answers to your questions!

When I sat down with the youngest Mr. Weasley and asked him, this is what he had to say:

"Our family no longer associates with people like them. After many years of opening our home and sharing what little we had, Potter broke my sister's heart and betrayed my friendship by shagging Granger like a common whore during the Horcrux hunt. To make matters worse, they have no remorse for what they did and they refuse to admit they did it in the first place. But I know the truth, this isn't the first time Granger has opened her legs for famous wizards, and it sure won't be the last. To think, I was going to marry that whore out of pity and give her a proper family name, one that actually means something these days. Not like the Malfoys, whose family name is now trash. Oh, let's not forget that Potter also now fancies himself a little fairy. If they want to put their lot in with the Malfoys, then they better be ready for what's coming to them. Just goes to show you, you really can't trust anyone."

That's right, My Faithful Readers, you've heard it here first, Harry Potter, The Chosen One, The-Boy-Who-Lived, swings for the other team!! I promise, to keep you all informed as this story continues to unravel!

"A PROPER family name?! Who the bloody hell does he think he is?! And to out you like that to the media, to RITA SKEETER of all people, Harry, this is just unforgivable!!" I raged over the morning edition of The Prophet.

"We all knew he was going to find some way to get back at us, Hermione." Harry mumbled from where he still had his head buried into his arms at the kitchen table.

"But Harry,” I began, but was quickly interrupted.

"Now, now Kitten, perhaps other members of this household would also like to read the morning paper? Ya know, check the finance section or see what the Wizengamot is voting on next. And perhaps, you burning a hole into it would be counterproductive, yes?" Sirius calmly intoned with a smile, before his face changed into a dark look, "Now, let me see the article for myself." I sighed, and then handed the morning paper over.

Chapter 2

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Chapter Text

Chapter 4:

Gringotts

I couldn't stop staring in the mirror, the resemblance to my Black family members was uncanny. With genetics this strong, it's no wonder pureblood families can be distinguished by their looks alone. I'm glad, that even though I look so much like my father, that I still have a little bit of my mother in me. Even if the blonde hair will take some time to get used to.

"Ya know," Harry interrupted my musings, smirking at me. "If you glamoured your hair black and your eyes gray, you would look like a female Sirius." I finally looked up from the mirror, rolling my eyes as I set it down on Pluik's desk. When Harry wasn't looking, I reached out to him and pinched just above his elbow as hard as I could, eliciting a cry of pain from him. I quickly put both hands in my lap and smiled innocently at Harry and Sirius when they looked over at me, blinking a couple times as they continued to stare at me. Sirius covered his laughter with a few fake coughs but couldn't hide his smirk, and Harry rolled his eyes so hard, I thought they may get stuck that way.

"Thank you, Pluik, for your help today." Sirius said, as he stood up and reached over the desk to shake Pluik's hand. "But I'm afraid we must get going to our next meeting with Srazz."

"Nonsense, I must insist you continue to use my office as I am off for my break now. I will let Srazz know you will wait for him here. Have a good day, Lord and Lady Black, and to you as well, Mr. Potter." Pluik bowed his head on his way out. I stared at the door he had just exited from, before shaking my head and turning back to Sirius.

"Is that normal, for the Family Goblins to allow other families to conduct business in their offices with their goblins?" I asked Sirius as he stood back up to allow Harry to take his seat back for his own meeting.

"Not usually, but I suspect Pluik was still trying to atone for his earlier treatment towards you and Harry, and felt this was the best way he could make amends in the near future."

"Doesn't bother me at all, where I meet with, what did you call him, Sa-raz?" Harry shrugged leaning causally back into his seat, unbothered by the entire situation, as the door to the office opened behind us.

"That would be 'Srazz', Mr. Potter, all one syllable if you please." A new voice spoke up from said doorway. I turned to see a new Goblin walking through the door as Harry quickly sat up straight in his seat, definitely looking like a child caught with his hand in the biscuit tin. This goblin, Srazz, appeared to look much younger than Pluik, if only because he had less wrinkles on his forehead and his hair was a dark rich brown color.

"Good afternoon, Srazz, thank you for meeting with us on such short notice, and please, ignore my Godson's manners or lack thereof. Not everyone grew up with Walburga's harsh etiquette lessons." Sirius greeted the goblin with a handshake and a jovial smile as he reached out to Harry and smacked him over the back of his head with his free hand. I looked over to Harry, smirking at his discomfort as he rubbed the back of his head and looking like a reprimanded child.

"No apologies necessary, Lord Black. I hear today has been a very busy day for all parties. One may be excused their atrocious manners when attacked in the news as one was this fine morning." Srazz responded, looking up at us from where he had been shuffling the scrolls and loose parchments he had brought with him. The look he appraised us with, could be considered nothing short of pity. I glanced over to see Sirius' jaw clench and Harry squeeze his hands into fists. I quickly cleared my throat before either could respond.

"Thank you, Srazz for your concern, but truly we do wish to see to the end of our matters here. We still have so much we must handle down in the vaults and at the shops in Diagon today. So, if we could please move on and finish Harry's Lordship, the House of Black would forever be indebted to you." I smiled the most beguiling smile I could muster, and hoped it was enough to assuage whatever offense we had committed. Sirius and Harry both relaxed as Srazz nodded at me and cleared his throat.

"Of course, Lady Black, let us begin." Srazz addressed me as I nodded back at him in thanks, before turning to Harry." Mr. Potter, you are here to claim your Lordship, is that correct?"

"Yes, sir, that is correct."

"If I may be so bold as to ask, why now?"

"I'm sorry? Should I have been here sooner?" Harry looked very concerned and confused at the same time. Srazz's line of questioning as concerned myself and Harry, and I'm sure we had matching frowns.

"May I be frank, Mr. Potter?" he asked, waiting for Harry to nod yes. " Good. You see, Mr. Potter, it is no secret, here at Gringotts, that you were left with a family that wasn't in any way, approved by your parents' will. When your parents died, their will specifically required for you to be placed with either your Godfather, Lord Black, or your Godmother, Lady Black nee Mckinnon. There was even a clause that stated if neither party were fit or able, that a Mr. Remus John Lupin could take over as legal guardian. However, it appears the late headmaster Albus Dumbledore left you on the doorstep of your late Mother's sister, Mrs. Petunia Dursely." Harry swallowed heavily and nodded to all of these revelations.

"That's correct Srazz. At the time, I had been wrongly imprisoned for the supposed murder of Peter Pettigrew and 12 muggles, and Lady Black nee Mckinnon had already perished with her family the summer before. We also were not aware Remus was tasked with the care of Harry as a backup options, James and Lily never spoke about that with myself or Remus." Sirius frowned at the news.

"Yes, unfortunately, that is what I was afraid of. You see, I also know it is no big secret, anymore, that the Dursleys were, shall we say, less than willing to care for Mr. Potter in his childhood." To this I scoffed. The other three turned to me.

"If by 'less than willing' you actually mean that they treated him no better than Lucius Malfoy treated his house elves, then sure, they were 'less than willing'." I fumed. Srazz sighed with a frown,

"I was afraid that would be the answer." He cleared his throat and looked at Harry apologetically. "Mr. Potter, are you aware, that upon your return to the Wizarding World at age 11, due to your home life, you could have claimed your Lordship and emancipated yourself? This would have freed you from those horrid muggles, and thus making yourself your legal magical guardian, rather than allowing Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore to remain in the position and siphon off your inheritance galleon by galleon, while forcing you to return to those useless, dangerous muggles summer after summer?" It was so quiet you could hear a pen drop, and then-

"He did WHAT?!"

Chapter 5

Chapter Text

Chapter 5:

Gringotts

"He didWHAT?!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. I was so, so, so- so angry, so FURIOUS. I could feel the heat coming off of my face, sure that it would be a shade of dark red, almost purple at this point. The more I thought about what he did, the more incensed I became. I clenched my teeth and let out a growl as I looked over and saw how...distraught, Harry looked at this new information, almostresigned, as if he believed that being left with his abusive relatives for almost 17 years was what he deserved. How DARE he. HowDARE heleave Harry to rot with those insipid, negligent, infuriatingly demented, bigoted BLOODY GORMLESS WANKERS!!

I must've said that last bit out loud, for Sirius began chuckling darkly and Harry looked at me as if he had never seen me before. Sirius' face was the darkest and most severe I have ever seen it before. We exchanged grim looks, and then he walked over to a bare wall and punched it as hard as he could, leaving behind a not so insignificant hole. Harry looked at Sirius as if for the first time because of that. When Sirius turned back to look at us, still upset, I just sharply nodded my head at him one time, raised my wand,repairo-dthe hole, and waved my hand as if to say 'continue'. Sirius smirked darkly at me, then turned back to the wall and gave it one last good punch. Irepairo-dthe wall one last time then waved Sirius over to check his knuckles for injury.

"Ahem," Srazz cleared his throat at us. "If that is all, I simply must insist we keep going." Sirius held up the hand I was not currently holding to interrupt.

"How many more times am I going to want to punch that wall?" he asked darkly. Srazz just looked at him grimly. Sirius sighed and motioned for him to continue. "Right, go on ahead then."

"Thank you. To summarize thus far, Mr. Potter was left in an unsafe environment by his self-proclaimed magical guardian against the final wishes of his parents, and said magical guardian looted from his coffers for almost 16 years. Are we all still together?" We all nodded.

"Good, let's continue. The moment he re-entered Wizarding society, he should have been brought to my office, and I would have recommended he claim his Lordship and emancipation. I suspect he was purposely not brought before me for the explicit reason of Dumbledore being able to call the shots and continue to steal from his vaults. In fact, I have several documents, signed by Dumbledore himself, granting him access to said vaults under Mr. Potter's supposed instruction." That caught my attention and reignited my fury.

"WHAT?!Let me see those immediately." I demanded reaching out for the stack of parchment in Srazz's hands. He grimly handed them over and I shuffled through them. Sure enough, there were several Vault requests stating:

      'I, Harry James Potter,

      Hereby permit Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore to extract xx amount of galleons from the Potter vaults every month for the next year as compensation for being my Magical Guardian.

            Signed,

            ALBUS PERCIVAL WULFRIC BRIAN DUMBLEDORE.'

"Harry," I whispered gravely. "He's dated these for 1st November every year since 1981, including one on 1 November 1981!! He's been stealing from you every month since your parents died!!" I looked up at him with tears in my eyes, grieving for my best friend, my brother. The one man he thought he could trust, the ONE MAN who was supposed to be his mentor and protect him, raised him as a pig for slaughter andstolefrom him for years. Harry sighed, propped his elbows on his knees and then buried his face in his hands. Not even a moment later, his shoulders began to shake with the tremors of his tears. Sirius knelt next to him, wrapped his arms around him, and held him as he cried. As Harry's cries became louder, Sirius started mumbling to him, trying to calm him down. I discreetly pulled a handkerchief out of my cloak pocket and wiped at the tears streaming down my face.

"Please, Srazz, please tell me it does not get any worse than this." I begged with the Goblin.

"I wish I could, Lady Black." He sighed with remorse. I nodded in defeat, turned to Harry and Sirius, and waved a silencing charm over them.

"Please go on, I will inform them later about what they've missed." Srazz then began to explain just how much Dumbledore stole from Harry over the years, and let me just say, I had always wondered how a professor, even one who had lived as long as he, could afford all the expensive looking robes and hats. Now I knew. He went on to explain how Dumbledore also hid several Potter properties under the fidelius charm and how the goblins and curse-breakers of Gringotts were still looking for them. And then came a bombshell of news.

"Lastly, there's the matter of stipends that were paid out to the Dursleys and Weasleys." Excuse the bloody FUCK out of me?!

"Stop. Perhaps I heard you wrong?" I questioned him. "Forgive me, but did you say he, as in Dumbledore, paid the Dursleys and Weasleys a STIPEND?? From the POTTER vaults??"

"Yes, Lady Black, he did. He used the same method as those letters in your hands, that's what the rest of this pile is. I also have a scroll here, that tallies up the entire sum of what was paid out to each family. I believe that the Dursleys were paid out every year from 1981 until Dumbledore's death. The Weasleys were only paid from the summer of 1992 until the summer of 1997."

Those bloody bastards! For all this time, Harry thought they took him in from the goodness of their hearts and because they actually cared about him, when really, all it was for them was a PAYCHECK!! No wonder they could afford tickets to the Quidditch World Cup!! And that family vacation to Egypt! When I get my hands on those tossers...I'm not sure what I'll do yet, but it won't be good for them. Oh! And that blasted interview Ronald did withSkeeter claiming his family took Harry in and shared what little they had...such utter BOLLOCKS!!Ronald Billius Weasley, consider your daysnumbered.

"Ahem, Srazz," I began, trying to keep my temper in check. "Do you see that paper weight sitting there, just so, on the desk?" I asked, pointing to said paper weight. He cocked his eyebrow at me.

"Yes?"

"Is that made of glass, should you think?" I asked innocently. He looked at it again, then slowly nodded his head in affirmative. "Perfect." A maniacal grin slowly grew on my face as I picked it up, weighed it in my hands, and then threw it as hard as I physically could at the hole that Sirius had made earlier. It broke into thousands of pieces and one of the bigger chunks was even lodged into what was left of the wall. That caught Harry and Sirius' attention, for they both looked at the wall in alarm and then swerved their heads around to look wide-eyed at me. I canceled the silencing charm around them while taking several deep breaths, trying to calm down.

"What in the bloody hell did we miss??" Sirius exclaimed in shock.

"Oh, not much, just that Dumble-dick not only profited, but that he also saw fit to pay off the Dursleys to keep Harry under their damn staircase and paid off the Weasleys to keep Harry under their prejudiced little thumbs." I muttered darkly. I watched Sirius' face slowly morph from shock to a dark shade of murder. It's at this moment that I'm reminded how the Blacks sometimes dabble in dark magic, and that a little perusal through the family grimoire should be at the top of my to-do list.

"He WHAT?!" Harry exclaimed, finally looking angry for himself for the first time since Srazz started explaining things.

"Yes, quite right. Dumbledore has stolen a significantamount of galleons from your vaults, Mr. Potter, and another thing that Lady Black did not mention, is that he also hid several of your family properties under the fidelius charm, which our curse-breakers and goblins have been working overtime to find and dismantle. And all this to say, that the galleons and properties are the only things we can account for, who knows what else he has stolen from the vaults. That's what these two scrolls are for; one has a list of every piece of jewelry and every single gemstone owned by your family that should be in the vaults, and the other has a list of every piece of furniture, every antique and every book that has been placed in the vaults prior to 31 October 1981." Srazz slid the scrolls across the desk and Sirius picked them up and shrunk them before placing them in his pocket.

"So, what can I do now? About all of this?" Harry asked him with determination and anger across his face. Srazz gave a small smile.

"My recommendation at this time, Mr. Potter...claim your Lordship, go down to your vaults, determine if the amount of galleons I have estimated is truly missing, check to see what else if anything is missing, and then take this matter to the Wizengamot. It is my hope that between my records, and your reputation as The Chosen One and a Lord of the House of Potter, that the Wizengamot will rule in favor of you, and in a timely manner. The word we are looking for here is 'reparations'. If they rule in your favor, The Weasleys will then be given a time frame in whichthey must pay back everything stolen from you plus interest, or risk losing their home, their status and seat on the Wizengamot and any other punishments set forth by the court."

"And what of the money Dumbledore stole for himself? He's dead, there's no way he can pay back what he stole." I asked bluntly.

"That will be for the Wizengamot to decide. It may be a case of giving special reparations from the Ministry, or even, signing over any and all assets that were owned by Dumbledore at the time of his death that may or may not have been willed away."

"Thank you, Srazz, for taking such wonderful care of my Godson's accounts over the years. I don't know where we would be right now without your meticulous accounting." Sirius thanked him, as he reached over the desk to shake his hand.

"Of course, Lord Black, anything for the Noble House of Potter. Speaking of, Mr. Potter, are you ready to claim your Lordship?" He looked at Harry, expectantly.

"Hell yes!"Harry exclaimed, standing up with a determined look. Srazz opened a book and flipped to a page, turning it to face Harry and pushed it towards him.

"Before we begin, I'm going to explain all of the steps to you and what you have to say to claim Lordship, then I will confirm with you that you understand everything you've been told, and only then will we begin, understood?"

"Yes, sir." Harry nodded his head.

"Excellent. In that case, for the first step you will place your left-hand palm down on this page over this section of text. You will then raise your right hand at a 90-degree angle, keeping your fingers closed but your hand straight. After that, you will take a deep breath, and reciteloudly and clearly, 'I, Harry James Potter, first of my name,Son of James Fleamont Potter and Lillian Marie Potter nee Evans, declare from this day forth, the Lordship of The Noble House of Potter, as I henceforth claim the title Lord Harry James Potter. et sic erit Novissima autem inimica destruetur mors' That is everything. Do you require me to repeat any part of it?" Srazz asked him.

"N-no, I believe I have it all. " He stuttered out, clearly nervous about the process. I sighed.

"Harry, you can ask for help if you need it. Srazz can have you repeat sections after him if it will help you get it right." I told him gently, reaching over to squeeze his shoulder. He sighed in relief.

"Actually, yes that would be very helpful, could you please do that for me Srazz?" he asked bashfully, with a slight pink tinged on his cheeks. Sirius smiled warmly at him.

"Of course, Mr. Potter, let's begin. Please place your left-hand palm down and raise your right hand as I instructed." Harry did as he was told and looked to Srazz to begin the next part.

"Now, repeat after me:I, Harry James Potter, first of my name,

      'I, Harry potter, first of my name,'

'Son of James Fleamont Potter and Lillian Marie Potter nee Evans,'

      'Son of James Fleamont Potter and Lillian Marie Potter nee Evans,'

'Declare from this day forth, the Lordship of The Noble House of Potter,'

      'Declare from this day forth, the Lordship of The Noble House of Potter,'

'As I henceforth claim the title Lord Harry James Potter.'

      'As I henceforth claim the title Lord Harry James Potter.'

'et sic erit Novissima autem inimica destruetur mors'

      'et sic erit Novissima autem inimica destruetur mors'

As Harry spoke the final words, a golden light began emanating from the book his hand was on. It grew so bright that we all had to cover our eyes for a moment, but when we looked again gold sparks were exploding over Harry's head, not dissimilar to fireworks, and raining down on him in gentle sparkles. Unlike my own shower of golden sparkles, Harry did not appear to change physically. He does, however, appear to be holding himself in a different light, standing up straight and with the confidence that he had been lacking before. A single tear escapes my eye and trails down my face as I watch my brother in all but blood recognize himself and his worth for the first time in as long as I've known him.

"Congratulations, Lord Potter, your claim has been approved by Lady Magic, herself. I dare say, it has been a long time coming." Srazz smiled as he closed the book and then bowed his head.

"Thank you, Srazz, for all of your help, I do so look forward to meeting with you again in the future, hopefully, on better terms and with better news." Harry smiled at him as he reached out to shake his hand. Sirius stood behind him with a proud smile and a hand on his shoulder. He nodded his head at Srazz who nodded back. Srazz then turned to me.

"How wonderful it is, Lady Black, to have met a Black with more than half a brain. I so look forward to our next audience." He bowed to me which left Sirius looking shocked. I smiled and thanked him for his continued services. After Srazz closed the door, Sirius turned and smiled a big toothy grin.

"Look at you Kitten, you're just charming all of the goblins with your beguiles!" He laughed jokingly. Although it was nice to have Sirius return to his usualc'est la viemanner, I knew it wouldn't last the rest of the day, after all, we still had all of the vaults to go through, and I'm certain we will find even more than galleons missing. I lovingly rolled my eyes at his antics, smirking back at him, and turned to the mess he and I had made.

"I supposed we should fix that before Pluik returns." I sigh. But before I can take a step in that direction, there is a loud commotion on the other side of the door. I look towards the others in alarm, but before we can do anything, it swings wide open to let in the very last person and of us were expecting.

"Hermione!"

Chapter 6

Chapter Text

Chapter 6:

Hermione POV

"Hermione!"

Narcissa Malfoy stood in the open doorway, her eyes were wide open in awe, literally clutching at the string of pearls around her neck. Her breathing was labored, and she looked frazzled, as if she had just finished running a marathon. I had never seen Narcissa Malfoy look so...disheveled before, not during the war with the Death Eaters and Voldemort living in her home, and not even during the Malfoy trial. She seemed to regain her awareness suddenly, as she blinked a couple times and glanced around the room before stepping in and closing the door behind her. She appeared to gather herself as she leaned against the door for just a moment, before nodding and walking towards me.

Narcissa wore a pale green silk A-line tea length dress, with flowy half sleeves, a plunging v-neckline with bust seems leading into 16 pearl buttons going down the front seem of the dress until the skirt split into a midline slit at the knees. She also wore a classic dark gray peacoat robe with a wide neck brim, nude heels, her Malfoy engagement ring, a diamond tennis bracelet, and pearl earrings to match the string of pearls she wore around her neck. Her hair was perfectly coifed in a complicated chignon with diamond pins holding it in place. Under her arm was a simple black clutch.

"My, Darling," she began hesitantly. "I never imagined it would be you, that I would ever see you again." Her eyes looked to be misty, as if she could cry at any moment. I swallowed around the lump in my throat and stood up to meet her approaching figure. I took a quick glance over at Sirius and Harry, they had not moved, but Sirius' face was guarded, the jovial mood from not even a minute ago hidden behind shuttered gray eyes. Harry, however, had his eyebrows raised so high that they were lost in his hair. I returned my focus to Narcissa, feeling suddenly anxious. I tucked a stray curl behind my ear and then clasped both hands together at my waist, wringing them as the nerves grew.

"Um, hello..I- I guess?" I stammered out...what do you say to the godmother who stood by as you were tortured, whom youthen saved from Azkaban? I was out of my depth here...on one hand, my father handpicked her out of everyone he knew, to love me and protect me...but on the other, I knew from personalexperience that she didn't, protect me that is...Otherwise, how would I have ended up in the muggle world all those years ago? That's not even considering the torture I underwent in her own home.

Narcissa stopped her advance right in front me, her eyes trailing me up and down. She bit her lip and reached out towards me, but stopped midway, looking at my eyes keenly, searching for what she only knew...She must have found what she was lookingfor, as she continued to reach out to me, and placed her hand on my shoulder. She stared at me longingly, as if I would disappear if she blinked. She smoothed her hand over my shoulder, as if patting out wrinkles that weren't there, then cleared her throat.

"I understand this must be a lot all at once for you. And I know that anything I say will be difficult for you to believe, but there is much we should discuss." She frowned, looking lost in thought for a moment, before shaking her head as if to clear whatever thought had upset her, then sent me a small smile.

"You look so much like your mother..." She whispered as she lifted both hands to cup my face and turn it side to side. "I know many people will tell you how much you resemble the Blacks, but you have your mother's hair and eyes, and her bravery and passion for others as well. They would be so proud of the young woman you grew up to be if they were here, I'm sure of it." I could feel my eyes beginning to water as I swallowed around the lump in my throat. I closed my eyes trying to regain controlof my emotions but felt two tears break through and travel down my cheeks. Narcissa used her thumbs to wipe them away, humming at me.

"You were familiar with my mother?" I asked once I had reopened my eyes. She smiled as she let go of my face. While we were caught up in our emotions, Sirius had levitated the extra armchair over from the corner of the room. Narcissa turned to see it positioned behind her, smiled her thanks to Sirius as she sat, and motioned for me to sit too.

"Of course! Your mother and I grew up going to the same tea parties and other stuffy pure-blood events. Her mother was Scarlet Parkinson, and she married into the McKinnon line. She and my mother, Druella Rosier, were best friends at Hogwarts, both were sorted into Slytherin the same year. It was a very big deal back then, when Scarlet eloped with Corvus McKinnon, she had been contracted to a Yaxley son at the time, and had Corvus not been a pure-blood, I'm certain her parents would have disowned her. Scarlet was the twin sister of Pansy Parkinson's Grandfather, Phillip Parkinson, so the main branch remained intact. Everyone knows Druella was contracted to Cygnus, and they married and had my sisters and I, though it was still a bit controversial at the time for a Black to wed outside of the family tree. Marlene had an older brother, Declan, and older sister, Aneira, in my other sister's years, but Marlene was born three years younger than me. Nevertheless, we remained close friends over the years, even when we were sorted into separate houses at Hogwarts. In the end, the decision to make me one of your Godmothers was as much your mother's decision as it was your father's."

She smiled at me, sweeping her hand down the back of my curls. It was a lot of information all at once, much more information than I'm sure anyone else alive could have given me about my mother's family, I'm sure. But I was still left with so many questions. I turned to Sirius, and clearly the need to ask a thousand and one questions was plainly on my face, as he chuckled at me and motioned for me to go on. I grinned and turned back to Narcissa.

"Was my mother contracted to someone?"

"I believe it is safe to assume that she wasn't, though she never specifically shared the information with me. I highly doubt Scarlet or Corvus would've contracted any of their children after their affair created quite a controversy. Everyone knew about it at the time, it was a love story that all young pure-blood women grew up dreaming about. Surely, it is also what led to my older sister, Andromeda's, own elopement." She smiled sadly at the mention of her sister. I reached over to squeeze her hand. It must be so lonely, to have grown up with sisters and best friends, and then lose them all to madness, death and disownment. She squeezed my hand back and then nodded for me to continue, never letting go of my hand.

"And my father, was he contracted to anyone?" Sirius snorted at this, Narcissa turned towards him to give him a look, before turning back to me.

"I'm sure he was, though he never would have gone through with it. The moment he met Marlene, he was irrevocably in love with her. Despite all the events our families went to, Regulus and Marlene never crossed paths until they were on the Hogwarts Express their first year. Sirius had just run off to join up with his Gryffindor friends, but Regulus, who had been quite the book loving wall flower as a child," to this she stopped and smiled at me as she raised an eyebrow, I blushed but smiled nonetheless at sharing another thing with one of my parents. "Found an empty compartment to sit in and read. Andromeda and Bellatrix had gone off to see their friends, but I found Regulus sitting alone and decided to join him.

"There was a 3-year age difference between myself and your parents, so I still remembered how lonely that first trip could be when your older siblings and relatives preferred to sit with their friends than you. Not too long after we had left Kings Crossing, did Marlene stumble upon our compartment. I had missed my friend dearly and was quite excited to have her join me at Hogwarts, as the other girls from my year in Slytherin wanted nothing more than to ride on the coat tails of me and my sisters. I introduced Marlene to Regulus and when their eyes met, it was like everything else faded away into the background for them, including myself." She smiled wryly at the memory.

"Merlin, I had never heard my younger cousin talk so much before! Nor had I ever seen my friend so happy. They discussed what they were most excited to learn; Regulus was excited for potions and DADA and your mother Charms and Transfiguration. Regulus was confident in being sorted to Slytherin, even went so far as to snootily tell her'I'm a Black, everyone knows Blacks go to Slytherin.'Marlene just smirked back at him and told him'Everyone except your brother, apparently. He went to the Best house, which is where I will be going, and that's Gryffindor.'That didn't deter your father for one second. Watching their conversation was like watching a quidditch match, there was so much back and forth, that it was never clear as to who would come out victorious.

"Sure enough, they were sorted into their preferred houses during the feast, but that did not keep them away. There's a table in the library, situated under a window that's charmed to have-" and at this, I was too excited to contain myself any longer and interrupted her.

"-the perfect level of light, so it's not too bright duringthe day but not too dark at night, and there's a charmed breeze that's gentle enough to provide relief when the castle is stifling, and then it's a warm breeze in the middle of winter, but also not strongenough to blow away loose parchment or turn the pages of books. And it's far enough back that random students won't find it by just walking into the library, giving it the perfect amount of privacy and quiet needed for serious studiers." I smiled apologetically for interrupting when I was done, but she was smiling softly at me already.

"Just like your parents." She whispered reverently. Harry snorted and Sirius guffawed at me, I turned to them and very maturely, stuck my tongue out at them with a wink and an eye roll, which sent both into hysterics. Narcissa shook her head fondly at the three of us.

"Was there anything else you wanted to ask?" She asked me gently.

"So much, I want to know so much, everything even, about my parents, but I don't know where to begin." The thought made me anxious. WheredoI begin? I saw Harry shift in his seat out of the corner of my eye before he cleared his throat.

"Excuse me," he said, leaning forward. "I have a question, if you don't mind answering it?" Narcissa nodded to him to continue.

"If you're her Godmother, and Remus and Severus are her Godfathers, which I have questions about that too, but if she has multiple Godparents, how is it that none of you stepped up and took her in and she ended up in the muggle world?" He snarked accusingly.

I watched as Narcissa, for lack of abetter word,deflatedback into her chair. She propped the elbow of the arm I wasn't holding onto, on the arm of the chair and then placed her face into the palm of that hand to where it covered her eyes. I saw a single tear roll down her face and drip off her chin, landing on the skirts of her robes. She sniffled one time, before attempting to regain her composer by patting her eyes with a handkerchief. Sirius, who had moved to lean against the front of Pluik's desk to be included in the circle, looked at Narcissa and her emotional break, as if he were truly seeing her for the first time.

"It's alright, Cousin. We won't hold any of this against you. Merlin knows I should be the last to judge, she's my brother's daughter and I had no idea she existed until today." At that, Narcissa snapped her head up to stare at Sirius in disbelief.

"What do you mean, you didn't know she existed? Surely you knew you had a niece, let alone, a Goddaughter? She should've been on the tapestry for Merlin's sake!" Narcissa was frowning at us.

"Yeah. About that...So, remember Halloween 1981? And that I was arrested and imprisoned in Azkaban for 12 years without a trial because of that blastedrat? They don't exactly give mail privileges to the'Notorious Mass Murderer's'of Azkaban." He drawled with an eye roll, miming holding a glass up in 'cheers'. Narcissa looked up to the ceiling, as if asking for patience before letting out a small sigh.

"Sirius Orion Black, I know for an absolute fact, that yourniecewastwo years oldwhen that happened, and that the tapestry updates at conception. So, how is it then, that you didn't bloody know? Even being blasted off the tapestry, I also know for a fact, that you had your own copy of it in a journal that Reg gifted you after you ran away to the Potters." Narcissa cocked an eyebrow at him. That's when it dawned on me. She didn't know. She couldn't know if she was giving Sirius this much grief.

"Wait a moment," I interrupted them before the two cousins could get any more heated and turned to look at Narcissa. "You don't know, do you?" I questioned her. She looked at me, confusion plain on her face.

"Know what dear?" She asked. Harry and Sirius had cottoned on by this point, Harry smacking his forehead and sighing, and Sirius mumbling'oh bollocks'.

"Narcissa...the reason Sirius didn't know about me, and I didn't even know, despite practically spending every summer since 1994 at No 12 Grimmuald Place...is because Iwasn't on the tapestry."It was so quiet, I feared breathing too loud. Narcissa just stared at me blankly, her face slowly draining of color.

"What?!" She finally broke her silence. "Explain. Now." Harry took a deep breath and began.

“The short of it, is Hermione cut her finger on a page of a book, got some blood on the carpet in the tapestry room, the house shook and got blindingly bright, and we found Hermione in pain on the ground. When we looked at the tapestry, she and Marlene were suddenly on the tapestry. And if that wasn’t crazy enough, Regulus’ death date disappeared.” Sirius then took over.

“I brought the kids here to have Hermione’s inheritance magically tested, and Pluik confirmed everything for us. Then we met with Srazz, the Potter Family goblin, and he granted Harry his Lordship and emancipation. Oh! And we found out how crooked Dumbledore truly is.” Sirius finished with a dark look on his face, which Narcissa frowned at and looked to me for clarification.

“We found out that ever since the day after his parents died, Dumbledore has been signing false documents of magical guardianship and taking stipends from the Potter vaults for not only himself, but Harry’s abusive muggle aunt and uncle, and the Weasley family. Srazz kept records of the galleons the best he could, but there’s no telling the true extent of the damage Dumbledore did to his family’s vaults.” I sighed. Narcissa gasped, looking over to Harry where he was simmering in anger. She reached over to Harry and squeezed his hand in sympathy. Her skin tone had taken on a grey-ish tint, and she looked like she had aged 20 years, that's how weary she appeared. At the end, she leaned back in her chair, breaking her immaculate posture and sighed while pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Lord Potter, a moment ago you asked me how Mr. Lupin, Severus and I could basically abandon Hermione to the muggles, correct?" I could hear Harry mumble, 'Well that's not exactly how I would put it but sure. Let's go with that.'

"The truth, is unfortunately, a gruesome thing. On the night your parents died, their location betrayed to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, by that Pettigrew,” the way she said Pettigrew was like she smelled something fowl, her face pinched up in disgust to match. “Many of the Death Eaters were sent out on missions to other known Order locations, including Severus and Regulus. I will explain further at a different time, but just know, Regulus did not die in that blasted cave as many would have you believe. He had been mourning the loss of Marlene since July, in this small townhouse on the outskirts of Surrey, hidden under the fidelius charm, that had been a Black property our Uncle Alphard had gifted him as a child. It was his and Marlene's sanctuary from the war, and where they had raised Hermione.

"I know at the time, Remus had also been sent by Dumbledore to infiltrate the werewolves in hopes of turning the tides, which was never going to happen, not as long as Greyback remained their alpha. Regulus left Hermione that evening under the care of her nanny elf, Tissey. I was not sure what his mission was at the time, and to this day I still do not know what it is, as he had disappeared that night, but by the time Severus came to me the next morning asking about Hermione, it was too late. We rushed to their home, only to find furniture toppled, curtains and rugs torn, and what looked like a blasting spell had thrown open the front door. Poor Tissey was in hysterics, rocking back and forth in the corner about how a 'bad man' came and took her little miss." Narcissa had been squeezing my hand throughout the entire tale, staring off as if lost in the memory. She finally turned to look at me now, tears glittering in the corners of her eyes.

"We never saw you again."

Chapter 7

Chapter Text

Chapter 7:

Gringotts

"We never saw you again. It was, to this day, oneof the most difficult times of my life. Severus and I looked for youeverywhere. We even reached out to Lupin, but alas, none of us could find you, in the wizarding world, or the muggle world. At the time, we knew foul play had been involved, but with your father missing as well, we couldn't be sure if the one who had taken you was Order-adjacent or one of the Death Eaters. One of the reasons Severus stayed at Hogwarts for so long, was because he was constantly waiting for you to show up...but when the 1991 school year came and went, and we didn't see any curly blonde Blacks...well let's just say, the three of us lost a lot of hope that summer."

"It never occurred to any of you, that she may be under another alias?" Sirius drawled with an accusatory stare. Narcissa met his eyes with her own glare.

"Of course it did, but we also never expected a permanent glamour. Look at her Sirius, tell me, if you had just met her as she is now, would you not immediately think of your brother, or even Andromeda?" Narcissa snarked back. Sirius sighed in defeat and Narcissa nodded her triumph.

"So, when a little girl named'Hermione Granger'showed up in 1991, we thought the name coincidence but nothing more, for she lookednothinglike the little tot we had lost so long ago. Believe me, we did our duediligence anyway, and investigated her background...but whoever placed you with the muggles was very thorough. They had fabricated birth records and pictures with the muggle hospitals and government, and it made it difficult for us to justify upending your life to determine if you truly were a muggleborn or our missing Goddaughter. In the end, we believed the cost outweighed the reward, we would've hated to uproot another family's life the same way ours had been." Narcissa sighed, squeezing my hand.

"It's quite alright, I don't blame any of you. I would not have believed you back then even if it were true. I didn't know enough about magic, and Severus Snape wasn't exactly my favorite professor." I reassured her. She smiled sadly at me,

“It truly is a shame you could not have grown up in the Wizarding World, you would have been such a bright child. I imagine your bouts of accidental magic were spectacular.” She sighed sadly, imagining the life we both missed out on. “Severus was wrapped around your little finger since birth. The way he spoiled you, was unlike anything I have ever seen from the man. You were his little light.” She smiled sadly, then looked at the clock hanging above the door. It read 1245.

"Oh my, is it truly that time? I must be going soon; I'm meeting Draco and Theodore for tea at the new tea house across from Olivander's at 2pm, The Jasmine Elixir." She stood up and looked at the three of us in turn. "Would any of you be interested in joining us? Perhaps you, Lord Potter, will finally take me up on my offer for tea? There are only so many times you can ignore a Lady's request for tea before it becomes socially unacceptable." She turned towards Harry and cocked her eyebrow at him. He gulped and looked towards Sirius and me for help. Sirius snickered at him, and I just raised my brows. He then sighed as he slouched back into the chair. Narcissa smirked in victory.

"Wonderful! I expect all three of you to join us then, and I willnottake no for an answer." She clasped her hands together as she moved towards the door, before stopping and turning back to us. "Were you planning to take them to the vaults today, Sirius?"

"As a matter of fact, I was. Would you like to join us?" he offered, grinning at her.

"Yes, I think that would be lovely. We could divide and conquer their vaults, you take Harry to the Potter vaults, and I'll take Hermione to her inheritance vaults, and we shall meet back up here at say, 150pm? Plenty of time to get to the tea house and meet the boys?"

"Yes, we will meet you as soon as we can, we have a few issues to look over, what with Dumbledore looting the Potter vaults and all." Sirius drawled, the dark look from earlier making a reappearance. Narcissa looked grim as well.

"It's just as well that you never died during the war and your will never went into effect, Sirius, could you imagine the tomfoolery that old coot would have created by looting the Black Vaults??" Narcissa shuddered at the thought and Sirius' face grew just a hair darker.

We quickly filed out of Pluik's office, and I left behind a note on his desk promising to send someone to his office at first chance to repair the wall and to replace his paper weight. We rode the cart down into the vaults, Harry and Sirius getting off at the Potter vaults, a few levels above our stop at the Black vaults. There was so much to look at; books, jewelry, portraits, furniture, piles of galleons and trinkets, quite a few ornate swords and shields hung on the walls, and even displays of vintage glass tableware. Narcissa recommended filling a small trunk with a few books that immediately caught my attention, some bags of galleons for me to use in Diagon and Hogsmeade, and even a few bits of jewelry. She helped me pick out quite a few everyday staples, like tennis bracelets and necklaces with pearls and small jewels, and even a few statement pieces for galas and other important events, promising to bring me back if I ever needed something else. She even convincedme to pick out a couple tiaras. Once the trunk was filled with everything we wanted and we shrunk it down to fit in my pocket, we checked the time to see it was 130, and decided to make a quick stop at my mother's vault a few doors down.

When we arrived, we noticed a pile of thin black leather books, two small jewelry boxes, and a couple of pieces of folded parchment sitting on a table, in the front and center of the vault. We quickly checked to make sure nothing was cursed, then perused the findings. One of the parchments had my name on it in unknown handwriting, the other had, of all people, Harry's name written across the front. Narcissa gasped when she saw them.

"That's your mother's handwriting." She whispered. She picked up one of the thin black leather books and opened it. On the inside of the cover it ssaid,'Property of R.A.B.'.I gasped.

"My father's?" I guessed, looking at Narcissa. She nodded her head and handed it to me. I quickly pulled the trunk back out of my pocket and packed all the black leather books inside. As I went to pack the two letters in it as well, I hesitated. Noticing my predicament, Narcissa offered to put them in her small purse and recommended that Harry and I look at them over tea, I agreed and handed them to her. We then looked at the two small jewelry boxes. We each picked up one and opened them. Inside of the box I held, was a thin gold chain, which had a small pendant bearing the McKinnon Family crest with a small sapphire at the very top of the pendant. My birthstone. The box Narcissa held had a small feminine gold ring with the Black Family crest and motto on it. My Heiress ring.

"They truly thought of everything." I whispered. Narcissa nodded next to me, reaching over the squeeze my upper arm.

"Yes, they kept you in secret as a babe, and knew their secret wouldn't be kept safe if these things were found by Bellatrix in the Black Vaults, and with you being the last of the McKinnon's, they would be safe here no matter what."

I pulled the necklace out of the box and handed it to Narcissa. I gathered my hair up and out of the way so that she could put the necklace on me. Then, I picked up the ring and placed it on my right index finger. It magicked down to fit perfectly. Narcissa pulled a small pair of diamond studs from the trunk and handed them to me. I put them on my ears next and we turned to a nearby mirror. I looked at my new self in the mirror, with Narcissa just to my right, her hands resting on both of my shoulders, squeezing them slightly in comfort.

"Look at you, Darling.Your parents would be so proud of the young woman you've grown up to be."

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

Chapter 8:

Narcissa and I took the cart back up to the lobby of Gringotts. Thankfully, Sirius and Harry were there when we arrived…unfortunately, it appears their trip down to the vaults was far less successful than our own. Harry looked furious with his arms crossed over his chest, and Sirius was pacing, a dark scowl fixed on his face. I exchanged somber looks with Narcissa as we headed over.

“Harry, what happened?” I asked as I approached his side, reaching out to lay a hand on his arm. He clenched his jaw before taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly. He dropped his arms to his side and turned to face me.

“I’m not exactly certain what I was expecting down there, Hermione, but that just, wasn’t it…it was far worse than I could have ever imagined.” He sighed before turning to Narcissa and Sirius, who appeared to have had a silent discussion already about the status of the Potter vaults, as they both looked very grim.

“I promise, Pup, we will come back another day and fully catalogue everything with Srazz, he would know better than any of us what exactly is missing. And once we do, we will take those damn Wesley’s to the Wizengamot to take back everything they ever took from you. And somehow, we will find a way to take back everything from the Durlseys and Dumbledore as well.” Harry let out a humorless chuckle.

“You were absolutely right Hermione; he is a bloody Dumble-dick.” Narcissa gasped at Harry’s crude language as Sirius finally dropped the somber look and began roaring with laughter in the very echo-y lobby. I rolled my eyes at Harry’s smirk, and lightly smacked him on the back of the head, as I turned my attention to Narcissa.

“Shouldn’t we be going?” I asked her. “I would hate to be the cause of your tardiness.” She quickly glanced at the time, before shooing us to the entrance of Gringotts

“Oh yes, we must be going now before we are late. Hurry now, hurry.”

The four of us made our way quickly out the doors and down the front steps of Gringotts, turning right down Diagon towards Olivander’s. I saw a couple flashes out of the corner of my eye, but thankfully we were not accosted by any reporters. In fact, even with it being a busy afternoon, wemaneuvered through the crowds easily and arrived at the new tea shop rather expeditiously. Sirius arrived at the entrance of The Jasmine Elixir first, and held the door open for us, like a true gentleman. Narcissa and I each gave him skeptical looks, but he just smiled an overly innocent smile and shooed us through the door.

Narcissa stepped up to the maître d’ and gave her name for the reservation. He smiled at Narcissa, took our outer robes to the cloak closet and told us to follow him to our private table. Sirius moved forward to offer his arm to Narcissa, who graciously took it. Harry sighed and stepped up next to me, also offering his arm with an eyeroll. I placed my hand in the crook of his arm, but also pinched it in retaliation for his petulance. He jumped slightly, whispering‘ouch, watch those claws of yours.’

We followed Narcissa and Sirius to a long table which could easily seat a dozen, tucked into a back corner surrounded by plants and ornate room dividers, which were covered in climbing ivy and wisteria. Very beautiful, but more importantly, very private. And waiting for us at the table were two men from our past: Draco Malfoy and Theodore Nott.

Malfoy hasn’t changed much since last I saw him, but he had grown into his pointy features and sharp jawline. He still sat there with an air of superiority and a blank face, definitely a seasoned occlumens. His hair was styled, but with a much more conservative amount of hair gel than he once used as a firstie; his platinum blonde hair was long on the top and short on the sides, and it was perfectly coifed over the top of his head. He wore his classic black suit with a black button up shirt, a black tie decorated with an emerald Slytherin tie pin, and a pair of black dragon hide boots on his feet. I could also see emerald cuff links peeking out and a few silver rings on his fingers, which more than likely included his heir ring.

Nott on the other hand, was nothing like I remember him. He was always a very quiet student, in or out of the classroom, he usually kept to himself looking very somber, but when he saw us, a large grin took over his face and he lewdly smirked at me but trailed his eyes over Harry from head to toe while salaciously licking his lips. Out of my periphery I could see a bright red blush crawl up Harry’s neck and onto his face, Sirius was snickering from his other side. Nott’s hair was thick waves that curled around his ears, but while Malfoy was dressed in black head to toe, Nott wore a navy suit, a black raspberry button up shirt that was unbuttoned halfway down his chest, allowing for a small smattering of chest hair to be visible, as well as a pair of black dragon hide boots. He also wore a gold chain necklace and a random assortment of gold rings, as well as a single diamond stud in one earlobe and a gold hoop that had two gold dangle sticks attached.

“Well, well, well...Look who mummy dearest brought to tea today, Draco, Yule has come early this year.” Nott drawled with a wink in our direction, stubbing out his muggle cigarette out in a small dish. Narcissa took one glance at the two, before pulling out her wand and wordlessly swishing it at Nott, magicking his shirt to button up all the way, causing him to sputter as if choking from the collar of his shirt. Sirius guffawed with laughter before pulling out a chair for Narcissa at the opposite end of where Malfoy and Nott sat and then taking a seat as well. That left the two seats across from Nott and Malfoy available. Harry, in a less than Gryffindor move, pushed me towards the empty seat nearest to Nott. I rolled my eyes at his blatant display of cowardice as Nott chortled and Malfoy smirked.

The waiter came over to take our order, and Narcissa ordered tea service for the table. She and Sirius then began a discussion in whispers, I’m sure they were debating whatever Sirius and Harry found or didn’t find in the Potter vaults.

“So, Granger,” Nott drawled from beside me as he unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt to become more comfortable. “What’s with the new look? Going for that pure-blood elite aesthetic, eh?” He reached over and wrapped one of my curls around his finger, playing with it as I stared blankly at him for several long moments, of which he slowly began to lose his confidence, letting go of my hair as a frown grew on his face. I smirked at his unease.

“Yeah, something like that, Theodore.” I waved my hand at him nonchalantly. Harry snickered at his obvious confusion. At that exact moment, the waiter returned with our tea service, placing a tray of tea in front of Narcisa and another tray in front of myself. Narcissa and I prepared tea for everyone and passed around the trays of scones and tiny cakes.

“Ooo-kay. I’m obviously missing something here.” He stated warily. I took a sip of my tea, dabbed my napkin at the corner of my mouth and then held out my right hand towards him, the back of my palm facing up to display my Black heiress ring.

“I’m Hermione Astra Black, Heiress to The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black, pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Malfoy and Nott both choked on the tea they had been drinking and Harry nearly dropped his teacup as he laughed hysterically at the two of them. Our antics had caught the attention of Narcissa and Sirius and they looked over to us and saw Harry clutching his stomach with tears trailing down his cheeks, Nott and Malfoy choking on tea, and myself daintily dabbing at my mouth with my napkin before tucking it back on to my lap. Narcissa rolled her eyes, and Sirius chuckled, then they turned away from us and back to their conversation. The boys had finally calmed down and were dabbing at their mouths with their own napkins.

“Blimey, but you can’t be serious!” Nott exclaimed; Malfoy looked at me in shock.

“It’s a rather new development actually, as ofthis morningeven.” I began, Harry sitting up straighter in the seat next to me as he took over.

“To make a long story short, Hermione cut her finger in the famous Black Family Tapestry parlor, got blood on the carpet which freaked out the house and then BAM! She appeared on the tapestry as the pure-blood daughter of Regulus Black and Marlene McKinnon. We went to Gringotts to magically verify, found out she has like 10 godfathers. Then I claimed my lordship and found out Dumbledore purposely left me with my abusive magic hating aunt and uncle all those years so that he could steal my inheritance and payoff said abusive muggle family and the Weasley's to take me in during the holidays…oh! And he was able to do this because he falsely signed missives that I ‘supposedly’ wrote granting him magical guardianship.” Harry drawled. By the end of his rant, Nott’s jaw was hanging open and Malfoy was staring at us openly in horror.

“Bloody hell!! How did you end up with the muggles then? There’s no way the Blacks would have actually let you be raised by them willingly.” Nott asked, Malfoy nodded along with him.

“And how the bloody fuck, did no one cotton onto Bumble-dore stealing from your coffers to pay off muggles as a red flag? Or that all the missives you supposedly wrote were signed by him?” Malfoy questioned.

“Those would be the billion galleon questions, I mean, he didn't even try to make the missives look like I wrote them, as they were all written and then signed in his own handwriting.” Harry shrugged, a bit of his fury returning to his face and voice.

“Harry is lucky to have a family goblin who’s so good at tracking down his money. Speaking of which, Malfoy, know any decent interior designers? Pluik’s office has surely seen better days.” I mentioned it offhanded.

“What’d you do Gran- Black? Punch a hole in the wall?” He chuckled in amusement.

“Ahh- no. That would have been Sirius. I did however throw his priceless crystal parchment weight at the wall and simultaneously break it into hundreds of pieces and get the significant bits stuck in the hole in the wall.” I spoke casually, which put the shock back on their faces, before the two of them and Harry broke out in raucous laughter.

“That’s absolutely on par for you princess, glad to see the new titles haven’t changed you much.” Nott laughed.

“Why thank you Theodore, that’s a positively charming thing to say.” I responded sarcastically, rolling my eyes as I took another sip of tea.

“Ew, no thank you. Call me Theo, Theodore is so...no, just no.” He shook his head then smiled at us genuinely.

“Okay, Theo. But then I must insist that you call me Hermione in return.”

“Excellent, princess.” He smiles cheekily. I rolled my eyes at the new nickname. We continued to sip tea and eat the little cakes as a natural silence fell over our end of the table. I looked down the table towards Sirius and Narcissa and they looked to still be in a heated conversation. They must have cast amufliatoat some point, as we couldn't hear anything being discussed.

"I haven't seen your Mum that worked up in quitea while." Theo mumbled to Malfoy, who furrowed his brow while glancing towards the pair of cousins. Oh Merlin.

"Oh Merlin..." I whispered in shock, staring at the tea tray with wide eyes. The other three turned to me as I looked up towards Malfoy.

"We're cousins..." I whispered in realization. If I hadn't been so shocked by the revelation, perhapsI would have joined Theo and Harry in their peals of laughter at the twin looks of shock on my and Malfoy's faces. As it is, all I could manage was a pained smile before I closed my eyes and sighed. Unfortunately, that seemed to set off Theo and Harry in another round of laughter. I quickly opened my eyes and directed a glare towards Harry. He looked between me, Theo and Malfoy, before once again, breaking out into uncontrollable laughter.

"Merlin, at this point, you may as well be twins." Theo gasped out between his waning laughs, Harry nodding his head in agreement.

"For Godric's sake, you both reacted the same, sighed the same and even glared at us the same!! Is that a Black family thing?" Harry asked with a smirk. I wanted so badly to smack it off his face, but alas, I am a Lady, and Ladies do not smack their God-brothers in public no matter how much they deserve it; instead, I kicked his shin as hard as I could under the table. I heard him mutter'oof. Blimey, watch those death trap heels you crazy Bint.'I looked up to see Theo rubbing his arm and Malfoy smirking at me. He cleared his throat and looked at me somberly, though his eyes were glazed over, definitely occluding again.

"I hope this doesn't come across as crass, but I am sorry for the way I treated you in our earlier years at Hogwarts. And for standing by and doing nothing whileyou were tortured in my home, that was positively ghastly of me. I hope you know I'm not just saying this because it turns out you are a pure-blood. I haven't agreed with my father's opinions since at least third year, but there were always eyes watching me and reporting back to him. I know that doesn't excuse my wretched behavior, but that's all I can offer in way of explanation. And Merlin, at the Manor I have never felt so sick to my stomach before in my life. Watching you writhing on the floor while my insane...aunt...crucioed and," at this point, he appeared to have to swallow down bile, truly looking as sick as he described. "Carved that wretched slurinto your arm, and having to stand there and act as if I were not affected. If I had stepped in, I'm certain Bellatrix would have killed us all in that very moment. But I had already given up so much to protect my Mum, I couldn't-" I reached over the table and placed my hand on top of his shaking hands,

"Draco," I sent him a small smile. "I know, okay? I know you didn't believe it, and I know why you didn't interfere, and I never once held it against you. Do you truly think I would've stepped foot in that courtroom that day, if I thought for even a moment that you didn't regret what happened at Malfoy Manor?" I asked him. He swallowed against an audible lump in his throat, never once breaking eye contact with me. I squeezed his hand.

“It was quite obvious in 5th year that you didn't believe your supposed stance on blood purity. We knew you knew where we met with the DA every night, but not once did you report us, not until that Bint Marietta betrayed us. And Harry was there, that night in the Astronomy tower, during 6thyear. He watched you try to lower your wand when Dumbledore offered you and your mother asylum before the other Death Eaters entered. And the Manor," To this, I did shutter just a bit. Malfoy, in response, turned the hand I held onto over and held my hand back, squeezing it in solidarity. "I don't blame you at all. Just like I told the Wizengamot, you refused to name us. There is not a single doubt in my mind that you knew exactly who we were, and you still refused to confirm our identities. And you never looked away from me even as that…psychopath…tortured me. You're the reason I didn't lose my mind. I could see how much it pained you to watch, but never once did you look away." I sent him a sad smile, and he squeezed my hand again.

"So, in my opinion, truly there is nothing to be sorry about anymore. What has happened is in the past, and I wish it to remain there. We received your very lengthy letter after the trial, detailing each moment you wished to apologize for, we both know how long that list was. It was enough for Harry, and it was enough for me. Consider everything forgiven and left in the past, and let's try to move on from this as, well, friends perhaps? As it does seem we may be seeing quite a lot of each other in the future." We exchanged small smiles, and each squeezed the other's hand a little bit tighter but made no move to pull back.

"Just because the two of you are cousins, doesn't mean you have to interact. Draco, don't you have another cousin? The one who married our DADA professor from third year?" Theo questioned. The reminder that we weren't alone at the table shocked us back into awareness, and we both quickly pulled our hands back to ourselves. I saw Theo send us smirks and when I glanced at Harry from my periphery, I saw him smirking as well. I could feel a blush crawling onto my face and, well, surely my eyes were tricking me. There's no way Malfoy of all people would have a blush crawling up his neck? He cleared his throat and looked away awkwardly.'That's adorable'I blanched as that thought crossed my mind and turned back to Theo.

"Well, I mean,our cousinDora'smom was burned off the family tree ages ago by Walburga Black for ignoring her betrothal contract and marrying a muggleborn, so I honestly doubt they would have met while Lucius was in charge of things. But I think now that Sirius had his title returned, he's going to reinstate Andromeda and her family. But that wouldn't be the main reason we would see each other, well, besides the fact we are all returning to Hogwarts in the fall, but that's-" and then I was interrupted.

"Narcissa is Hermione's godmother!" Harry exclaimed over my nervous babbling.

"WHAT?!"

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

Chapter 9:

"WHAT?!" Draco exclaimed as Theo spit out the mouthful of tea he had just drank. All. Down. The. Front. Of. My. Dress.

"THEODORE!!" I shouted at him in disgust, as he sputtered. "This is a one-of-a-kind Vintage Christian Dior; do you know much Andromeda and Sirius spent to get this for me?!" Theo, Draco and Harry all looked at me for a single moment, and then Draco snorted and the other two followed him into fits of laughter. I glared at the three of them as they continued to clutch their sides and laugh. I scoffed and dabbed aggressively at the front of my dress. Eventually the three of them calmed down.

"Apologies, Princess, I never meant to offend you." Theo gave me puppy eyes and the matching pout. I rolled my eyes at him and went back to dabbing, I could feel a blush creeping up my neck at my previous display of prissiness. As I continued to dab, I felt the front of my dress begin to warm and then the tea stains were lifted by magic. I looked up in time to see Draco put his wand away, a small smirk on his face.

"When you grow up around Theo, you quickly learn how toclean up his mess" he said that last bit while looking pointedly at Theo, who just smiled in innocence. I sighed.

"Thank you, Malfoy, truly. This really is my favorite dress." I blushed demurely at my own admission, and he frowned,

"Back to 'Malfoy', eh?" I cocked my eyebrow at him.

"Oh, well, I wasn't sure if you were ready for more thancasual acquaintance." I smirked at him, taking another sip of my tea. Harry chuckled under his breath as he reached for a biscuit.

"Well, the way I see it, my mother is your Godmother, we share cousins, and your Godfather who is also your uncle is also my cousin...so there truly is no way we won't see each other. So. Please, call me Draco." He smirked at me. I set my teacup down and dabbed at the corner of my mouth with my napkin, then tucked it back into my lap, looking back up at him.

"Alright,Draco, but only if you call me, Hermione." I smirked back at him. He nodded in agreement before reaching for his own teacup.

"Hey, Potter," Theo began, leaning toward Harry, propping his arms on the table and leaning his head in his hands. "In the name of love and friendship and all that shite, can I call you Harry? You can call me,Theo, if you want." He grinned salaciously, winking at him. Harry rolled his eyes but agreed with a small dusting of a blush on his cheeks, which then made Theo grin like the cat who ate a canary, which in turn made Harry blush even more, which then made Theo lean back in his seat and smirk. I glanced between the two, studying their reactions to each other before looking over at Draco who rolled his eyes at their obvious flirting. Movement out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. I looked down the table towards Sirius and Narcissa. Sirius was leaning back in his seat, with one leg propped on the other, grinning wolfishly at us, while Narcissa was sitting primly in her seat, grinning at us over the lip of her teacup. When they saw I had their attention, Narcissa placed her teacup down and cleared her throat. Theo, Draco and Harry stopped what they were doing and turned towards her.

"If the four of you are done tormenting each other," We scoffed at her, but then she sent us a look to which we all acquiesced. "Mhm, that's what I thought. I believe we have all overstayed our welcome and have quite tested the limits of the privacy charms placed on our table. Fret not though, Sirius and I have decided to host a family dinner at Grimmauld tomorrow evening, so our afternoon in Diagon is not yet over. There are a coupleof stops he and I must make, if the four of you would rather do a bit of shopping on your own before meeting us at the floos," She suggested.

"Family dinner?" I asked, raising my brows at them.

"Yes, I want to add Andy back to the Tapestry, and what better wayto do that, than with a family dinner. And didn't you want to be the one to personally tell them about your news?" He questioned me, raising a single brow. I sighed and nodded my head.

"So, it will be all of us," Harry began, waving his hand at everyone seated at the table. "Plus, Andromeda, Dora, Remus and Teddy?" Narcissa and Sirius nodded. Theo leaned over to Draco and whispered,'Who's Teddy?’ Draco shrugged in response,I turned to them and answered.

"Teddy, is Remus and Dora's son, and mine and Harry's Godson...They made us his Godparents in case they didn't survive the war." We exchanged somber looks as we all gathered ourselves and stood to leave. Theo quickly stepped over to my side of the table and offered his hand to help me up. I rolled my eyes at his cheeky smile but accepted his hand anyways. He led me back towards the entrance of the tea shop and I could hear Sirius snickering from behind me. Draco went ahead of us to the maître d' to retrieve our cloaks. He handed Theo and Harry theirs, then gave Narcissa and Sirius' cloaks to Sirius. Then, surprisingly, he helped me put my cloak on before putting on his own cloak. I thanked him as Harry stepped forward to hold the front door open for us to exit. Sirius led Narcissa through first, with his hand resting between her shoulder blades. I could feel Draco lift his hand to my lower back, leading me out the front door as well. Theo and Harry followed us out last. We all six turned to each other.

"Sirius and I have only a few errands to run, including a stop at the solicitors office, but we shouldn't be too terribly long. Please, do not get into trouble, do not cause trouble." At this, Harry opened his mouth, and I could practically read the sass on his face that was about to spill forth. "Yes, I do realize, that is a tall order when it comes to the four of you, but I do hope you will all still aspire to achieve my high expectations." She raised a brow at us, Sirius smirked beside her. We all agreed to meet back up by the Leaky to floo back home in 2 hours, and then parted ways. As they left to meet the solicitor, I turned to the three boys.

"I don't know about you two, but Harry and I have been stuck inside Grimmauld for the better part of the last two months, and I would love to check out Flourish and Blott's. I haven't been since last summer." Theo and Draco shared smirks and Harry sighed, already knowing his fate.

"Absolutely, Princess, your wish is our command." Theo smirked, winking at me, He grabbed my hand and led me down the alley towards the bookshop. And if we thought we garnered a lot of looks earlier, leaving Gringotts with Narcissa, it was nothing compared to the looks we acquired walking down the alley with Theo and Draco. Cameras were flashing like crazy, and I could see reporters chomping at the bit to come accost us. I grimaced until I felt Draco come up on my other side, blocking me from the view of the reporters and cameras. I looked up and saw a grimace on his face as well, and then when I looked over to Theo, he wore a matching grimace.

"Bloody vultures." Theo mumbled, Draco and Harry, who had stepped ahead of me, hmm'd in agreement. I felt Draco's hand hover over my back, urging me forward as the three of them picked up their pace. I was practically sprinting to keep up with them, as their longer legs allowed them to move much faster than my shorter stature. It hadn't really dawned on me until this moment, just how much taller the three of them were. Even Harry, who grew up malnourished thanks to his horrid muggle relatives, had shot up in height at the end of the war when Andy shoved nutrition potions and hearty meals down his throat four times a day. I was practically panting by the time we arrived at Flourish and Blott's. Harry held the door open as Draco and Theo ushered me through. I took a deep breath, and the smell of old and new books brought a sense of calm I hadn't felt since before the Quidditch World Cup all those summers ago. I turned to the boys.

"I'll be starting in the transfiguration section before moving onto potions, if anyone would like to join me." Draco stepped to my side, nodding his head. I smiled at him, then turned to Harry. "Harry, perhaps you would like to peruse the charms section? I know it's secretly your favorite class." He huffed a laugh under his breath then nodded, before turning and heading towards the charm's books, Theo eagerly following behind him. Draco chuckled under his breath.

"That was less than subtle." He told me.

"Which part?" I asked, smirking.

"All of it." He deadpanned. I laughed lightly at the look on his face as we walked up the stairs to the transfiguration section. We continued in silence, only ever speaking to discuss a book title. Draco took every bookfrom my hands and added to the levitating pile of books that was floating after us. Eventually we made it to the potions section and spent a great dealof time there, adding a dozen or so books to the growing pile. At one point, we looked down below to see Theo and Harry had their heads bent over a book, reading it together. We turned to smirk at each other. Not wanting to interrupt them, we stayed upstairs and continued to peruse the potions aisles.

"So," Draco began. "Potter secretly likes Charms?" He cocked an eyebrow at me. I smirked back.

"It may or may not have anything todo with the fact that Theo was his charms project partner in 6thyear." Draco chuckled.

"I bloody knew something happened! Theo would never give me a straight answer."

“Well, I can't confirm or deny anything happened, but Harry's relationship with Ginny at the time was rocky, and he refused to get back together with her after the war. I think finding out he was a horcrux for Riddle changed his perspective on life. He wants to be his most genuine self and actually live for himself for once, rather than the greater good." I explained.

"Back-up.Horcrux? Riddle had bloodyhorcruxes?!" He looked at me, horrified. Oops.

"You mean you didn't know?" I was surprised that he didn't, surely it was something his father or Bellatrix might have mentioned to him, seeing as they each had one in their possession.

"No, that wasn't exactly a part of Death Eater Orientation." He drawled sarcastically. I chuckled, then sighed, turning towards a pair of armchairs in the corner. I motioned to them, and Draco nodded, following me as we sat down. Draco set the pile of books down carefully beside him and then gave me his full attention.

"Where to begin...I guess this goes all the way back to second year, in this very bookshop. Remember the altercation between your father and Mr. Weasley?" I paused and he nodded to confirm. "Well, being the upstanding citizen, we all know him to be,Luciusplaced Tom Marvolo Riddle's diary inside of Ginny's cauldron. Guess what justhappened to be permanently attached to that diary?"

"You have got to be taking the piss out of me...Riddle kept a diary?!"

"Yes! When he was in Hogwarts. And it was such an important memento to him, that he attached a piece of his bloodysoulto it."

"And my bloody father...put that evil thing...in a first year’s cauldron? Azkaban is too good for him" Draco looked stricken by the thought. I solemnly nodded in agreementwith him.

"You remember what happened during second year, don't you?" I sighed wearily. He looked like he was thinking for a moment and then looked at me with wide eyes.

"No.." He gasped. I sighed and nodded.

"How in the bloody hell did she manage to open the chamber, what, did he write down the instructions along with his hearts deepest and darkest desires?"

"Worse...the horcrux, his soul, possessed her and used her to open the chamber and then kidnapped her down into the chamber...if Harry had been even a moment later, we would have had a teenage dark lord instead of that bloody terrifying snake creature." Draco swallowed heavily, leaning back into the chair.

“So, he had two horcruxes?" He asked hopefully.

"If only," I sighed, rubbing my forehead, wishing for the migraine to go away. "He had 7 in total, but he was only aware of six of them. The Diary was the first one found and destroyed. Dumbledore found the Gaunt ring shortly before 6thyear and destroyedit, but not before putting the bloody thing on his hand and activating a curse that was slowly killing him.... which is why he asked Severus to kill him in your stead on the Astronomy Tower. That same night, he took Harry to a cave where Tom kept his pet inferi, and they thought they found Slytherin's locket...turns out, Voldemort used the Black Family house elf, Kreacher, to place the original Slytherin's locket in the cave all those yearsago, and when Regulus, my father, found out what it was hiding...he went back for it and replaced it with a fake. We, actually, thought that's how he died, in the cave drowned by inferi, but the tapestry no longer has his death date, so that's another mystery for us." I sighed, continuing to rub at my migraine. Draco reached into his pocket and pulled out a small bottle of potion and handed it to me.

"Take it, it's pain relief." He frowned softly at me. I smiled in thanks, reaching over for the potion, before swiftly taking it. I could immediately feel the effects kicking in.

"So, we had a fake locket, and no idea where the real one was. To be fair, we didn't know my father had taken it either. All we had was a note signed by an 'R.A.B.'...it wasn't until we were camped out at Grimmauld last year and Kreacher freaked out, that we realized it was Regulus' signature. We found out Mundungus Fletcher stole the real locket from Grimmauld and sold it off to, ugh,Umbridge. We broke into the Ministry, polyjuiced as employees, and stole it back, but not without losing Grimmuald as our sanctuary. We were forced to go on the run for real after that, and the Order had to give up Grimmauld as a safe house."

"Those next many months were very difficult. Ron abandoned us early on, complaining that we didn't know what it was like to not know if our family was safe or alive or dead. It was a low blow to Harry for obvious reasons, and myself, as I had sent my parents to Australia after obliviating myself from their memories." At this, Draco grimaced, reaching over to hold my hand and gently squeezed it. I squeezed his hand back, but neither of us let go. I was grateful for his solidarity. "Ron tried to make me choose between them...but how could I? Harry needed me, needed both of us, but Ron was jealous, and we had been taking turns wearing that horrid horcrux, and it was playing on his fears. So, he left.

"Harry and I were constantly on the move, taking turns watching out for snatchers. I don't think either of us really slept for more than 4 hours a day for months. Then Christmas happened. We were in Godric's Hallow, where his parents died and were buried, when we set off an alarm. We hid, and then we found Bathilda Bagshot. She was mentioned in a book about Dumbledore, and we thought she may be able to help with our search for the horcruxes. Turned out to be Nagini wearing her corpse, and when Nagini attacked, Nagini avoided the hex I sent, and it accidentally broke Harry's wand. We apparated out, but we were down to just one wand. Not too long after that, Ron found us and he and Harry found Gryffindor's sword in a frozen pond, and that's what we used to destroy the locket."

"You let that bloody tosser back? After he abandoned you because he missedhis mummy?!" he asked incredulously. I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose.

"We were down to one wand and desperate." I reasoned, placating him. "But then you know what happens next. Harry said His name, we were picked up by snatchers and brought to the manor where I was tortured.” At this, Draco glances down at the arm attached to the hand he’s still holding with a guilty grimace. I quickly cover my glamoured arm with my right hand. He slowly looks up, and we make eye contact, I grimace, squeezing his hand I still held, clear my throat and continue.

“What you don't know is your aunt gave away the next horcrux’s location; Hufflepuff's cup was entrusted to Bellatrix, and she hid it in her vault at Gringott’s, which we figured out when she was so bloody insistent about what we took from her vault. So, we broke into Gringotts, stole the cup, and flew out on a blind dragon they had chained up down there. Poor thing was ghastly."

"You broke into and thenout ofGringotts...on aDragon?!But you won't fly on a damn broom?" He looked at me like I had a dozen heads. I rolled my eyes.

"Yes, yes, it was horrifying, thanks for asking. But by then, Riddle knew what we were up to, and we knew the next horcrux would be at Hogwarts; Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem. You were less than helpful with that, by the way." He had the gull to roll his eyes at that. "Once the fiendfyre took care of that horcrux, and after Ron and I went down into the chamber to get the basilisk fangs to destroy the cup, all we had left, or so we thought, was Nagini. But then Snape was attacked by Nagini, and left Harry his memories. So, while Harry used the headmaster's pensieve to watch the memories, I healed Severus best as I could, then took him to Madam Pomfrey to finish. That's when Harry and I concluded He was the last horcrux. And he left to die alone." Draco squeezed my hand again.

"You know the rest. Harry survived another killing curse, your mother lied, Neville cut off Nagini's head destroying the final horcrux, and then Harry killed Riddle with a freakingexpelliarmus." I rolled my eyes and Draco chuckled.

"And then Hermione and I stood trial for you and your mother and then everything leads us to here and now. My, aren't we all caught up." Harry drawled sarcastically from the end of the aisle. I looked over to see him roll his eyes, and Theo's eyes were blown wide with shock, his mouth slightly ajar.

"Bloody hell."

Chapter 10

Chapter Text

Chapter 10:

“Bloody hell. Where were all the adults? In, any of this??” Theo asked, Gobsmacked. I looked pointedly at Harry who had the decency to blush while looking anywhere other than me.

“Well...Dumbledore told us we couldn’t include anyone other than the three of us in our mission...” He mumbled. Theo smacked his face and Draco rolled his eyes sighing.

“Blimey, Potter, exactly when did it dawn on you, that the man had 0 good intentions for you?” Draco asked, raising a brow at him. Harry groaned, before practically throwing himself down on the rug in front of us. Theo chuckled, walking over to join Harry on the ground. He knelt then nudged Harry over a bit before sitting in front of the small table in front of our chairs.

“Around the time Snape actually spelled it out for me.” He sighed, roughly running his hands through his hair. Theo patted his back in a comforting manner while sending me a questioning look. I sighed.

“Not too long after we escaped from the Room of Hidden Things, and that blasted Fiendfyre, Harry’s connection to Tom allowed him to see him calling Nagini to attack Severus in the boat shed. When we got there, he was very weak, practically on death’s doorstep. I only had enough potions to stabilize him, but I couldn’t do much for Nagini’s poison. He wouldn’t let us move him until he passed his memories to Harry. Once he had, Ron and I levitated him to Madam Pomfrey in the Great Hall, and she and Andromeda rushed him up to the hospital wing and flooed him to St. Mungos.” I sighed and Harry cleared his throat.

“I took the memories to the Penseive in the Headmaster’s office. The memories went all the way back to when he first met my mum when they were children...a few memories of Hogwarts that featured my dad and his friends bullying him...and then memories from our own time at Hogwarts, secret meetings between him and Dumbledore, specifically from 6th year. They spoke of the curse crawling up Dumbledore’s arm from the Gaunt ring horcrux. Dumbledore, he...he basically told Severus ‘When the time comes, he must be ready to die’...and Snape, he said ‘you’ve kept him alive so that he can die at the proper moment. You’ve been raising him like a pig for slaughter!’”

Draco and Theo both gasped in shock, but that got me thinking. How convenient it is that my maternal family, Harry’s parents and the Longbottom's were the major casualties of the first war, but families like The Weasleys and other Order members were untouchable...even though they all lived under the fidelius. How is it possible that all three families' fidelius charms could fail, while other’s remained unbroken? And why didn’t the Potters use that invisibility cloak? When we used it at Hogwarts, we were able to sneak through so many enchantments unnoticed...

“Harry?” I asked slowly as he turned to me.

“Where did you get the Invisibility cloak from? The one we suspect is one of the hollows?” He frowned for a moment.

“Dumbledore gave it to me for Yule, first year.” He answered, slightly confused about why I would bring it up...but his answer incited a bit of anger in me. I could see Theo looking at Draco, very confused and mumbling ‘invisibility cloak? Hollows??’ to which Draco just shrugged. I stood up and started pacing, trying to control the anger growing in me. I took a deep breath and slowly let it all out, trying to control the rage I felt burning in my stomach. I stopped and turned to Harry.

“Send Sirius a patronus, tell him to meet us here. NOW.” I continued to pace as I heard Harry whip out his wand.

Expecto Patronum

A glowing blue stag burst forth and waited for Harry to whisper his message. Theo fell backwards in shock with a yelp and Draco’s eyes grew wide in awe. If I wasn’t so vexed, I would’ve found the whole thing more entertaining. Instead, I continued to pace and simmer with rage as I connected all the pieces. Theo stood up and he and Harry stared at me in concern. Draco placed his elbows on his knees and propped his chin on his fists, watching me pace with a stoic face.

A few minutes later I heard the bells on the front door jingle aggressively, then thundering footsteps up the stairs. I whirled around in time to see Sirius rush up the stairs, his face red with exertion and eyes wild. Narcissa followed close behind, her own face contorted into a mask of apprehension. When they saw the four of us unharmed, they let out simultaneous breaths of relief. Sirius slumped against a bookshelf and Narcissa walked over to the armchair I had previously abandoned.

“Next time you send a patronus with alarm, maybe let me know if anyone is in danger or mortally wounded first.” Sirius sighed, running a hand through his wild curls. I turned to Harry with an accusatory look, and he had the good mind to look sheepish before clearing his throat.

“In my defense, you didn’t see how quickly Hermione got mad...I don’t even know why she’s mad, but she was pacing, and her face was turning that special color of red it gets when Ron does something extraordinarily stupid.” I sighed as everyone’s attention turned to me.

“I was telling Draco about the Horcruxes, and Harry and Theo had joined us without me realizing. Theo asked where the adults were in that mess, and Harry explained that Dumbledore told us the mission was for the three of us only. Then Draco asked Harry when he realized Dumbledore had 0 good intentions for him...and that brought up Severus’ memories and his conversation with Dumbledore from our 6th year, about raising Harry like a pig for slaughter, only to die at the exact right time. And all of that got me thinking...” I paused to look down at my Black Heiress ring, clenching and unclenching my fist before sighing and looking back up at the others, who were all looking at me in concern.

“Sirius, when did James and Lily give Dumbledore the invisibility cloak? The one James got from his father?” I asked him. He gave me a very puzzled look.

“They...didn’t?” I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. Harry whirled on Sirius with a shocked face.

“What do you mean they didn’t give it to him?!” He demanded.

“James would have never parted with that thing...it got us out of trouble with the Death Eaters more times than I can count, and it was the only reason we weren’t permanently in detention at Hogwarts.” He smirked, but when he saw the looks on Harry and my faces, it slowly dropped from his face. “What’s going on?”

“Harry received the invisibility cloak from Dumbledore as a Yule gift first year...Dumbledore told him that James let him borrow it shortly before he and Lily died.” At the revelation, it was deathly silent...until it wasn’t.

“He did WHAT?!” Sirius shrieked, face turning the same shade of purple as his waist coat. Harry looked like he was going to be sick. Draco quickly stood up as Theo led Harry over to his seat and encouraged him to sit down, Harry sunk into the armchair as if the weight of the entire world had just been placed on his shoulders...and perhaps it had.

“Are you inferring that Dumbledore stole the only thing that could have protected the Potter’s from Tom Riddle if the fidelius charm on their house happened to fail?” Narcissa gasped out. I looked at her solemnly and nodded.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying. It can’t be a coincidence, that Harry’s parents had plans, solid plans, for what they wanted to happen to Harry on the off chance they didn’t survive the war, and not a single one could be honored. It was Dumbledore’s plan for the Potter’s and Longbottom’s to place a fidelius charm on their homes, I can only assume he also told my mother’s family to do the same? And how convenient it was that all three of their fidelius charms failed, perhaps because they all had the same secret keeper?” Sirius growled, and we all looked over to him.

“It’s true. I remember, at one of the old Order meetings, the meeting where that picture was taken, Dumbledore revealed the prophecy to James and Frank, and warned both to place a fidelius charm on their homes, and then told them to pick someone to be secret keeper, that He-who-must-not-be-named would least expect...so who would expect Peter Pettigrew to be James’ secret keeper when I was Godfather to Harry? Frank was a year above us at Hogwarts and we weren’t exactly close friends back then, so he also decided to use that rat at the urging of bloody fucking Dumbledore.” Sirius sighed miserably as he slowly slid down the bookcase to sit on the ground, holding his face in his hands.

“And my mother’s family?” I whispered. He just nodded his head as I let out a small whimper, reaching up to clutch the Mckinnon family crest on my necklace I felt a tear slowly slide down my face. Draco came over to me and offered a handkerchief and a hand to squeeze. I used it to dab at my eyes with my left hand, and held onto his left with my right, squeezing tightly. After a moment, I cleared my throat and continued.

“So, it’s obvious to me now, that Dumbledore knew what he was doing when he offered up Pettigrew as secret keeper to the three families, he most suspected as targets of Tom. Then he sent Remus off to infiltrate the Werewolves, even though there was no way they would ever fight against their alpha, Greyback, and Dumbledore would have known that there’s no doubt in my mind. Then my mother’s family was attacked, and the manor was burned to the ground leaving no survivors. And then Halloween of 1981 happened, and Frank and Alice were tortured to insanity and James and Lily died without the extra protection of The Invisibility Cloak from the Deathly Hollows. And Sirius would know that Peter was the one to give away their locations, so Pettigrew faked his death and killed a dozen muggles in the process, making it appear like Sirius murdered him and those muggles, after he ‘gave up’ James and Lily, making it seem like he was betraying the light and working for Tom.

“Which Dumbledore would have known from the start, that Peter was the secret keeper, even though anyone who knew James and Sirius would have assumed Sirius to be secret keeper. And because he knew Sirius wasn’t secret keeper, he could have stopped Sirius from being sent to Azkaban, at all, hell, he could’ve even insisted on him getting a trial as it is a law that all members of the Sacred 28 MUST be given a fair trial. But Dumbledore wanted Harry to be completely alone and without any and all Godparents so that he could put Harry with his magic-hating muggle relatives and grow up not knowing what love is, so that he could be easily manipulated into doing whatever it takes and sacrifice himself at the exact right moment for the greater good; just like a pig for slaughter.”

Narcissa gasped in horror, covering her mouth with her hand and gripping the armchair with her other hand. Harry looked even more green in the face, and Theo appeared to be the only force holding him up, tightly gripping his shoulders, his own face looking nauseous. Draco stepped closer to me, wrapping his right hand around our clasped hands, holding tightly, as I leaned on his shoulder. He let go of my hand with his left but still held on with his right hand and used his left hand to soothingly rub my back. Sirius’ face was buried in his hands, his shoulders shaking from his silent weeping.

“Merlin,” Theo whispered in trepidation. “Dumbledore was a diabolical bastard. Who the fuck even thinks that many steps ahead? And he did it all with that creepy smile; he was a bloody psychopath.” I nodded, closing my eyes in sorrow for all that my brother had to go through.

“It’s too damn bad you couldn’t have figured this out while he was still alive...for killing off that many Pure-blood Sacred 28 families, he would’ve been thrown into Azkaban, been Kissed, and all of his properties and possessions and contents of his vaults would’ve been confiscated by the ministry to be redistributed to you, Harry and Neville as reparations for the emotional and physical trauma he caused.” Draco drawled, trying to lighten the atmosphere. I snorted.

“Oh, trust me, we’ll be getting reparations alright.” Harry growled from where he sat. I looked over and we locked eyes for a long moment before nodding at each other in determination.

We took a few moments to calm down and reign in our emotions. Sirius finally stopped shaking, wiped his face with a handkerchief from his pocket, before clearing his throat and standing up. He walked over to Harry, pulled him up, and clasped him in a tight bear hug, whispering something in his ear that I couldn’t make out. Harry nodded in his embrace, and they tightened their hug for another moment before separating. Sirius then turned and walked over to me. Before I could let go of Draco’s hand, he pulled me into a bear hug as well, squeezing me tight for a moment before stepping away.

“Alright, this is what we are going to do. We are going home and eat whatever Kreacher made for dinner and then I will be getting bloody pissed. Tomorrow, the family is coming over for dinner, and we will tell them everything that has happened during this long bloody day. And then we will all get bloody pissed together. And that is all I can account for right now. Eventually, we will have to have a longer conversation with that solicitor Cissa, because there is no way I’m letting Dumble-dick get away with this shit. And we also need to really go through the vaults, who knows what that arsehole stole.”

By the time we had collected ourselves, it was quite late in the evening. Draco and I went down to the counter to purchase our pile of books, and the prat pushed my handful of galleons back into my pocket and then dropped his own pile down to pay. I rolled my eyes at him when he smirked at me.

“I could’ve paid for my own books; I’m not exactly wanting for much these days.” I cocked my brow at him.

“Oh, believe you me, I am aware of your circumstances. Consider this an early birthday present if you must.” I scoffed at his placating tone, and he rolled his eyes at me, but I nodded my thanks, nonetheless. We gathered our own books and met the others outside. I stepped up next to Sirius and looped my hand around his elbow.

“Right then,” Sirius addressed all of us. “Since the fidelius is no longer in place, you may either apparate or floo over tomorrow, but tea and cocktails will be served at 4 and dinner at 7. Cissa, I’m sure I will see your little designer elf bright and early in the morning bossing around Kreacher.” Narcissa rolled her eyes at him when he smirked at her. She turned to me, kissing my cheek.

“Good evening, Darling. I will be over early tomorrow to make sure Sirius doesn’t mess anything up, perhaps we could speak privately while you are getting ready?” She smiled warmly at me, and I agreed. She squeezed Harry’s upper arm, smiled at him, and then went back to Draco and Theo. The two of them nodded at us and then all three disapparated. I held onto Sirius’ arm tightly as he disapparated us back to Grimmauld. We landed just inside the kitchen and found dinner sitting out under a stasis charm. Sirius walked over to the liquor cabinet and grabbed a bottle of fire whiskey, but no glass.

The three of us sat down to eat the Shepherd’s pie and treacle tart Kreacher had made with heavy sighs. Sirius took a long drink from the bottle, wiped his mouth, then turned to offer it to Harry and me. Harry accepted it and took a long drink from it as well; I shook my head when he offered it next to me. The next 20 minutes or so were spent in silence as we ate dinner and Sirius and Harry shared the bottle. I was pushing a stray pea around my plate, thinking about how long the day had been.

“I could be wrong.” I whispered, breaking the silence. Sirius set the bottle down and they both looked at me quizzically. I sighed.

“I could be wrong...about Dumbledore, and the Potter and Longbottom theory. Maybe James really did give Dumbledore the cloak?” Sirius looked pained at the topic being brought up again.

“No.” Harry spoke up, in a decisive tone. “I agree with Sirius, there’s no way my father would’ve given up something that would have protected my mum or me during the war, not even to Dumbledore.” Sirius nodded.

“That’s true. If it had only been James’ safety in question, he wouldn’t have cared so much...but because it was you and Lily, He wouldn’t have given up the cloak.” Sirius sighed, looking at the bottle he held in his hands, before taking another gulp.

“I’m afraid that we had the biggest villain in front of us the whole time...Fuck, I mean, he literally handed Harry, James and Lily to Voldemort on a silver platter!” Sirius’ face was turning red with anger. I reached across the table to squeeze his hand; he looked up at me and his lip wobbled.

“I missed out on so much because that bastard threw me in Azkaban to keep his plans for the ‘greater good’ intact. I missed seeing both of you grow up, your first words, your first broom rides, your first send-off to Hogwarts at Kings Cross...Everything...” A couple tears slipped down his cheeks, and Harry and I both stood to sit next to him on the other side of the table. The three of us sat there, huddled together, mourning the loss of a life we could have lived...A life where Harry grew up loved and cherished by his family...and a life where I grew up knowing about magic and the parents who fought both sides to have me and love me. Eventually, the bottle ran dry and so did our tears, and we all headed up to our rooms for bed. Sirius hugged us both ‘goodnight’ then went to his room.

When I arrived at my door, I opened it and saw a flash of orange go careening down the hall towards Sirius’ room. ‘Traitor.’ I whispered after Crooks. Harry snorted on his way into his own room. Tomorrow will be an interesting day.

Chapter 11

Chapter Text

Chapter 11:

12 July 1998

Hermione POV

*MMMRRRRROOOOWWWWWWW*

“Hermione get your BLOODY CAT!” Harry yelled from his room next door. I sighed. For the second morning in a row, I’m waking to the dulcet tones of a bloody mad cat and my dearest godbrother. I begrudginglypushed back the duvet and slid out of bed, grabbing my dressing gown en route to the door. As soon as the door was cracked open enough, Crooks dashed through before jumping onto my bed and making himself comfortable. There was no way I would be getting anymore sleep this morning, so I decided to head down for breakfast and tea. Lots of tea.

When I arrived in the kitchen, Sirius was already seated at the table with his customary morning glass of fire whiskey and the morning paper. I stepped up to the stove to put the kettle on, and then put everything else I needed for tea on the table. When the kettle whistled, I brought it over as well then sat down to prepare a cup. A plate of toast and eggs was already sitting at my spot, as well as a jar of orange marmalade. I spread the marmalade on my toast after I finished preparing my cup of tea, then looked up at Sirius who was still staring at the morning paper.

“Anything good today?” I asked apprehensively. He chuckled.

“Depends on your definition of ‘good’.” I sighed then reached out for the paper.

Golden Girl? More like Golden Whore

By: Marietta Edgecombe

Good morning, Faithful Readers!

Yes, you read that correctly!! Our beloved ‘Golden Girl’ is not who she claims to be! Why, just yesterday, I was minding my business running errands in Diagon Alley for my beloved Gran, when I saw Hermione Jean Granger being escorted by not one, but TWO sons of famous Sacred 28 families!

Notorious Death Eater and heir to the Malfoy title, Draco Lucius Malfoy, and one Theodore Nott, whose father was sentenced to life in Azkaban for unfortunate activities during the last war, were seen leaving ‘Jasmine Elixir’ with Hermione Granger yesterday after a lengthy tea service! They were pictured escorting her down the alley where they all entered Flourish and Blott's together and stayed for quite a while on the second floor in the back corner. Does the Brightest Witch of Her Age, have an obvious kink for books?

And could it be a coincidence that she was also seen with Draco’s beloved mother, Narcissa Malfoy nee Black before she joined Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Nott at the tea shop? Sources say they were sitting at a privacy charmed table for hours, flirting and exchanging less than innocent interplay. And what’s with the new look?

Miss Granger, Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Nott and Lady Malfoy were not available for comment, but no worries my Faithful Readers, this author aspires to get to the bottom of this for you my Precious Readers!

I grimaced as I read the article and saw the accompanying photos. Somehow, they were able to get photos that didn’t include Sirius or Harry at all, despite Sirius escorting Narcissa throughout the alley. I sighed, reaching up to rub at the burgeoning migraine. Sirius chuckled and offered his whiskey, but I shook my head in the negative, picked up my mug and took a large gulp of the hot tea. At that moment, Harry managed to slink into the kitchen, and practically melt into the seat next to Sirius, who chortled at his exhaustion and unkempt bead hair. Harry took one look at Sirius, before slumping forward to lay face down on the table. Kreacher came in at that moment and tutted at him, and he responded by raising his right hand with the middle finger up.

“Lord Potter, that is very inappropriate behavior for a young Lord, such as yourself.” Narcissa came breezing through the kitchen door, and Sirius, who had been taking a sip of whiskey, choked on the amber liquid in surprise. Narcissa spared him a glance to verify he was fine, before walking to a cabinet and pulling down a teacup and sitting next to me at the table. I passed her the kettle and tea leaves, and she prepared her own tea.

“Good morning, Cissa, whatever do we have to be thankful for your presence this early today?” Sirius drawled as soon as he could breathe normally again. Kreacher set a plate of toast and eggs each in front of Harry and Narcissa.

“Good morning, cousin, Goddaughter, Lord Potter. I was simply reminded that we had not sent out the missive to my sister and her family for tonight’s dinner in all the hustle and bustle of yesterday, I thought perhaps we could rectify that with the morning post today. Therefore, when I saw the owl on my way in, I attached the invitation to her leg and sent her off to my sister. I hope you don’t mind. Also, I wondered if you had seen the paper yet, but it appears you have.” She raised a brow at me, and I just sighed. Harry looked at it quizzically, so I passed it over for him to see. He quickly read through it and choked on his eggs when he began laughing hysterically.

“Merlin, she is never going to forgive you for 5th year Hermione.” He finally got out when he could breathe again. Narcissa and Sirius turned to me incredulously.

“During 5th year, the Ministry sent their pet, Umbridge, to ‘teach’ Defense Against the Dark Arts...more like make a joke of Defense...she didn’t teach any of us anything...so we took it upon ourselves to learn on our own, and we began a sort of study group that we jokingly named ‘Dumbledore’s army’ to learn how to defend ourselves. I had everyone who wanted to join sign a parchment...and laced that parchment with a jinx in case anyone betrayed the rest of us...well you can imagine Marietta Edgecombe’s surprise when she woke up with ‘SNEAK’ appeared across her forehead in boils the day after the DA was caught by Umbridge.” Sirius stared at me with his mouth ajar, and Narcissa stared unblinking for a moment before they both regained themselves and Sirius guffawed.

“Merlin Hermione, you should’ve been sorted in Slytherin with tactics such as those.” He chortled. I blushed in embarrassment, but inwardly, I was preening at the thought.

“It’s almost too bad the hat didn’t put me in Slytherin, could you imagine? A muggleborn in Slytherin would have caused quite an uproar.” I laughed.

“Behind closed doors, you would’ve been ignored at best, tormented at worse. But out in the halls, at meals and during class, they would’ve been cordial to you, if only for appearance's sake. Slytherins stand together against the other houses, can’t show any weakness.” Narcissa explained.

“You really would have been a great Slytherin, Hermione. You were always sneaking into the restricted section and slipping potion ingredients from Snape. And everyone always called you a goody two shoes, but you broke more rules than Ron and I combined.” Harry exclaimed.

“Oh! That reminds me,” Narcissa reached for the clutch sitting on the table next to her and pulled out 2 folded pieces of parchment. “Hermione and I found these in the Mckinnon vault yesterday, but with how chaotic everything was, I forgot I had them with me.” She passed one to me and one to Harry.

“What’s this?” he asked as he took the parchment from Narcissa.

“They appear to be letters from Marlene, or at least, I assume so, as it is her handwriting on the front.” She replied. I broke the plain wax seal and unfolded the parchment.

My Darling Hermione,

If you’re reading this, then the worst has happened, and I am no longer with you. I wish it weren’t so, but fate has plans for all of us. You should know that if I could go back and change anything, I would not change a thing. Being your mother, for what little time we had together, was my greatest accomplishment and purpose in life. Loving you was everything. The only regret I have, is that I am not present to see you grow up into the beautiful young woman I know you will be.

Your father and I love you so, so much. The day we found out we were expecting you was the single greatest day of our lives; it changed us for the better. Your father, Regulus, had been struggling between right and wrong, pulled in either direction by the people he loved most and his duty to his family, and you gave him balance, a purpose. Your existence gave us BOTH a purpose; to fight for the future we wanted for you. The day we found out I was pregnant, was the day Voldemort (Do not fear his name, Darling, it gives him too much power) lost Regulus’ allegiance, and the war.

Secretly, your father passed information from Death Eater meetings to me, and I passed it along to James and Lily. They encouraged me to become a part of The Order of the Phoenix, along with the rest of my family, but I couldn’t allow myself to join the war efforts until I knew you were safe. I spent the entirety of my pregnancy and the first year of your life in hiding, the only people who knew about you were your Godparents; Narcissa, Severus, Remus and Lily. They all took unbreakable vows to never reveal you to anyone, not even Dumbledore and his Order.

When Voldemort came to Regulus, requesting to use Kreacher to hide that bloody locket, we knew what we had to do. We created the fake copy of Slytherin’s Locket, and your father wrote a note taunting Voldemort which he placed inside, then he and Kreacher went back to that ghastly cave and stole the real locket and replaced it with our fake locket. Kreacher hid the real locket in Grimmuald, and your father and I planned to disappear soon, as I was 4 months pregnant with you at the time, and we only had a couple months left at Hogwarts. As soon as we graduated, we moved to a townhouse in Surrey that Alphard Black had given to your father. We married in the back garden with Narcissa and Severus as our witnesses.

For the next two years, our lives were spent loving you and dealing in secrets. In April of 1981, Dumbledore pulled my father aside at an Order meeting to tell him my family, The McKinnon's, was in danger. He implored my father to let him cast a Fidelius charm on our manor and then offered Peter Pettigrew as our secret keeper. Having no reason to doubt Dumbledore, my father accepted. Being of House McKinnon, I did not need to be told its location by the secret keeper, and neither do you, my Darling. McKinnon Manor is located at Kingston Bagpuize.

I had always wished to take you there myself one day, you were a curious tot even at such a young age. I know you would have loved to run through your Grandmama’s gardens or read your way through your Papa’s library. As it is, I will be visiting my family soon, we will be celebrating your cousin, Lorelai’s 5th birthday, how I wish I could have brought you with me to introduce you to everyone.

Although I cannot be there with you now, always remember Darling, you and your father were my greatest adventure, and I regret nothing. I know not how I perished, but it gives me relief to know that you are alive and well. You will do great things with your life; I just know it! You bring honor the Houses of McKinnon and Black. Your father and I will be with you always.

All my Love,

Mum

By the end of my mother’s letter, I could feel tears dripping down my face. Narcissa handed me a handkerchief which I used to dry the tears. I looked over to see Harry grinning sadly. He must’ve felt my gaze, for he looked up to meet my eyes and we shared small smiles.

“She wrote to me,” he began, clearing his throat a bit. “To introduce herself as my Godmother, and to tell me about how she met my mother, and they became best friends despite being in different years. She even told me a few stories about my parents that not even Sirius or Remus had told me. She seems like she was a wonderful person Hermione, I’m so sorry you lost her.” He smiled sadly at me.

“Thank you, Harry. She wrote to me about how much she and my father loved me and all that they sacrificed for me, and that they wouldn’t change a thing. She helped my father create the fake locket, and she passed information about the death eaters from my father to your parents. The letters must have been written just before they were attacked at McKinnon Manor. She wrote about going there to visit her family for my cousin’s 5th birthday...and she wrote that it was Dumbledore who encouraged my grandfather to let him place a fidelius on the manor and use Pettigrew as secret keeper.” Narcissa squeezed my hand in solidarity.

“It’s true, your parents did love you very much. I witnessed their wedding ceremony, and I was there when you were born. You had Severus wrapped around your little pinky from day one with your little blonde curls.” She smiled softly, caught up in memories of the past. She looked dazed for a moment before blinking a couple times to reorient herself. Narcissa looked over at the clock on the wall and gasped.

“Oh my, is that the time? Darlings, we must quickly get ready!” We all three looked over to see it was only noon. Harry turned back looking a bit skeptical and Sirius groaned.

“Mimsey!” She called out.

“Yes Mistress? What can Mimsey do?” A small female elf wearing gold jewelry and a soft green silk gown preened up at us.

“Please make sure the Parlor with The Black Family Tapestry is to our standards. And if you need to change the furniture, please do. Walburga’s taste in decorating leaves much to be desired. There should be more than enough seating for...10, but let’s aim for 12. And the curtains must be open, that parlor used to have a beautiful view of the countryside magicked to the windows, I want that to remain the same.” Mimsey nodded along the entire time, hmm-ing when necessary.

“Any color requests?”

“Light and airy, welcoming, comfort. Whatever colors you think will meet those criteria.”

“It will be done, Mistress.” Mimsey snapped her fingers and disappeared. Narcissa smiled and turned back to her tea, taking a dainty sip before placing it back on the table.

“Now, what is everyone wearing?” she demanded. Sirius groaned even louder than before.

“Bloody hell...Well I wantedto wear an old band shirt with my jeans and leather jacket...but I guess that’s no longer an option now that you’re here.” Sirius grouched. Narcissa frowned and waved her hand, sending a minor stinging hex at Sirius’ hand. 'Ouch, bloody Bint.’ he whispered lowly, pouting. She rolled her eyes at him before turning to Harry. He audibly gulped.

“I’m...wearing whatever you tell me to wear?” He guessed uneasily. She grinned at him.

“Excellent answer, Lord Potter!” She smiled, finishing her tea and setting the empty cup on the table. She slowly stood up and waved towards the door. “Please show me to your room so I may peruse your wardrobe and find you appropriate attire. Harry and I stood up from the table and led her out to the main staircase, leading her to Harry’s room. She quickly found a pair of beige chinopants, a brown leather belt, a white button down, a champagne-colored suit jacket, a forest green pocket square, and a pair of brown dragonhide loafers.

“You will take a shower, figure out how to tame that unfortunately messy hair you inherited from the Potter family, and then you will put all of this on neatly. This is your first formal event as Lord Potter,the way you dress and how you style your hair matters now. Also, how are your table manners? Do you know which fork to use for salad and which for dessert?” He looked at her like she had 10 heads.

“Who uses more than one fork?” Narcissa sighed in despair.

“We will be taking tea twice a week until you go back to Hogwarts, Lord Potter, you must be taught proper etiquette if you wish to be successful as a Lord. It’s not just about titles and money, there are events that must be attended if you wish to enact change in the Wizengamot, and no one will take you seriously if you can’t even manage to use the correct fork.” Harry nodded solemnly, before heading to his bathroom to get ready. Narcissa and I then headed to my room.

“I trust you know which fork to use when?” She raised a brow at me.

“Of course, Godmother. I was raised in upper society. My mom’s family came from money, so I grew up in etiquette and dance lessons. We were fairly well off, but I sent most of it with my parents when I obliviated them, and I wanted to ensure they were safe and well off.” Narissa beamed at me before walking over to my closet to browse. I walked into the bathroom to shower and begin taming my hair while she did that. I was shaving my legs when she called out to tell me not to use any drying charms or potions on my hair when I was done, and that she would fix it for me.

When I finished, I got out to towel off, then put on my dressing gown and walked out to see my Godmother already dressed. She wore a satin navy blue, tea length A-line dress, V-neckline with ½ sleeves, faux-wrapped waist, skirt pleats and silver heels.She wore the same pearl necklace as the day before, but today she worelarge sapphire earrings, a diamond and sapphire tennis bracelet and the Malfoy Engagement ring. Her hair was in a perfect chignon at the base of her head. She smiled at me and motioned for me to sit at my vanity.

We talked about so much as she used multiple potions on my hair to untangle and de-frizz my curls. We discussed Hogwarts, and which classes we liked most and which we disliked. We spoke about our childhoods and friends. I told her how difficult it was, always feeling like I never belonged; I was too ‘weird’ to be a muggle, and too muggle to be a witch when I came to Hogwarts. She squeezed my shoulders in comfort before casting the drying charm. I stared at my perfect blonde curls, relaxed into gentle ringlets down my back; not a single tangle or any frizz to be seen. Narcissa then gently styled my hair into a beautiful chignon with my fringe pieces left out to frame my face. Minimal makeup was used, just enough to highlight my facial structure and my eyes.

She told me to go behind the room divider and change, and the dress she picked was gorgeous! I quickly put it on and then stepped out for her to finish zipping the back. I turned to look in the mirror and was shocked at my reflection. I wore an Ivory-colored acromantula silk tea length A-line dress, with a square neckline that emphasized my collar bone, with slightly puffed shoulders and long sleeves, and pleats running down the length of the skirt from the waistline, and a pair of nude heels on my feet. From my new jewelry box, Narcissa picked up a yellow gold diamond tennis bracelet, a pair of yellow gold round diamond and dangly pear-shaped emerald earrings, and a yellow gold diamond collar necklace with a pear-shaped emerald. And of course, I wore my yellow gold Black Family Heiress ring on my right index finger. She stood behind me in the mirror, lightly squeezing my upper arms with her hands and smiled warmly at me.

“You look beautiful, Darling.”

Chapter 12

Chapter Text

Chapter 12:

12 July 1998

The woosh of the floo echoed from the receiving room into the parlor containing the Black Family Tapestry. Moments later, Draco and Theo stepped into the Parlor and saw Harry and Sirius lounging on a couch sipping fire whiskey. They sighed in relief and walked over to join them, Theo taking the open seat next to Harry, and Draco taking a spot on the love seat sitting perpendicular to the couch.

Theo was wearing khaki brown slim fit chino pants, a stretch white button up with the top couple buttons left undone, a navy-blue stretch-slim fit blazer with brown buttons and white leather sneakers.He again wore the gold chain around his neck,an assortment of rings on his hands, as well as a gold watch on his wrist. Draco wore light grey rolled up slim fit chino pants with a brown leather belt, a white cotton tailored shirt with the top couple buttons undone, and a charcoal year-round suit jacket with a light gray pocket square peeking out.

Hermione POV

Narcissa and I entered the Parlor room to see Draco and Theo had already arrived. Other than the couch and love seat all four occupied, there was another couch across from the one Harry, Theo and Sirius occupied, and a pair of wingback chairs across from the loveseat that Draco occupied. When Narcissa and I stepped forward to find a seat, Draco, Sirius and Theo stood up, with Theo and Sirius pulling Harry up with them. Narcissa chose the wingback chair nearest to Sirius, and I chose to share the loveseat with Draco. Once we sat down, the others sat as well. At that moment, Mimsey popped into the room.

“Mistress, would you like a refreshment?”

“Yes, please Mimsey. Bring us a tea service, a decanter of white elf wine and a decanter of fire whiskey.” Mimsey bowed her head before snapping her fingers and disappearing with a ‘pop’. Before anyone could start a conversation, the floo could be heard. I turned when I heard footsteps to see Remus stroll in holding Teddy in his left arm and holding Dora’s hand with his right hand; Andy walked in behindthem. At that moment, Mimsey reappeared with everything Narcissa had requested. Sirius and Harry grinned as they stood up to greet Remus and Teddy. Dora beamed as she made her way to me, I stood and met her halfway with a hug.

“Wotcher Hermione! I love the new look, but what happened to make you want to change??” she asked, holding me at arm's length. I chuckled.

“Long story, but part of why we invited you here.”

“Did you? I could swear it was Narcissa Malfoy’s name on that invitation.” She raised a brow at me, and I sighed, smiling. I saw movement out of the corner of my eye, and we both turned to see Andromeda and Narcissa approaching each other. I held my breath as they stood and accessed each other, before Narcissa cracked a smile, which Andromeda returned, and the two sisters hugged each other. I could see a single tear crawl down Narcissa’s cheek and sent her a small smile when she caught my gaze.

“Well, it was a group effort then.” I turned to Draco and motioned for him to join us. He sighed but stood up and walked over anyways. “Dora, this is Draco Malfoy, your cousin. Draco, this is Nymphadora Tonks-Lupin, but we call her Dora. Do not call her Nymphadora.” I introduced them. Draco hesitantly held out his hand with a nervous look. She looked him up and down before grinning and pulling him into a hug. He grimaced but lifted a hand to awkwardly pat her on the back, much to Theo’s amusement, who waschuckling from his spoton the couch.

“Cousin!! So wonderful to finally meet you!! Remus-” She turned towards Remus, reaching for Teddy. “Hand Teddy to me!” Once Remus passed Teddy to Dora, she bounced him a couple times, making literal duck and pig faces at him until he giggled, then turned to Draco and immediately shoved the baby in his arms. Draco sputtered but quickly wrapped both arms around Teddy, repositioning him to better hold him. Dora and Theo cackled at Draco’s momentary discomfort. Draco looked down at Teddy as Teddy looked up at him and was shocked when Teddy’s brown hair slowly turned Malfoy blonde. I sighed as I felt my chest flutter at the picture they made; why was holding a baby so bloody attractive? He looked up at me quizzically.

“Teddy’s a metamorphmagus, like his mum. He usually changes his features to those of whoever’s holding him.” I explained, looking down at Teddy, tickling his tummy to get a smile. To my surprise, his hair turned curly, and his eyes green. I heard a gasp from behind me and turned my head in time to see Narcissa and Andromeda basically swoon at the sight of Teddy with features that match Draco and me.

“The two of you would have the prettiest babies.” Andy sighed. I felt a blush crawling up my neck and saw a light dusting of a blush on Draco’s cheeks. Sirius and Harry must have overheard, because they both let out groans. Narcissa sighed, nodding her head in agreement before clearing her throat to get everyone’s attention.

“Shall we all take our seats? We have much to discuss and I should think we could all use a drink.” Narcissa motioned towards the seating, and we all fell into our preferred seats. Sirius and Harry rejoined Theo on the long couch, Draco and I took back our seats on the love seat, Narcissa and Andromeda took the two wingback chairs, and Remus and Dora took the last love seat, after Dora had taken Teddy back from Draco. Mimsey passed out whiskey to the men, and elf wine to Andromeda, Narcissa and I, Dora opted for just a cup of black tea. The room was quiet as everyone sipped their drinks

“So,” Andromeda spoke up, clearing her throat. “Interesting articles in the Prophet of recent, wouldn’t you agree?” I groaned into my glass, as Draco pat my hand.

“If that insipid Bint thinks she can post that bloody article and get away with it, she has another thing coming.” Sirius growled, Narcissa raised a brow.

“Which one?” She smirked.

“Both, but specifically, Rita bloody Skeeter. Who in the bloody hell does she think she is?! Posting that ridiculous interview from Ronald fucking Weasley?! I promise you Kitten, I will get my solicitor on this tomorrow morning. I will not stand for this!” He fumed, huffing and nodding his determination, before taking a gulp of fire whiskey. Remus chuckled darkly.

“You can borrow our solicitors, Sirius, they were smearing my son’s name as well, and I will not stand for that.” Narcissa offered with a hard look on her face.

“Welp. There goes Ronald Bilius Weasley.” Theo joked. “I should probably send my condolences to his mother. ‘So sorry you have a cunt for a son, but you know what the muggles say about the apple not falling far from the tree. Good thing you still have 5, I mean, 4 other sons. Sorrows, Sorrows, Prayers. XOXO Theo.” Harry snorted and then he, Remus, Dora, Sirius, Theo and Draco burst into hysterics. Andromeda, Narcissa and I sighed before chuckling as well. Once everyone calmed down again, the lingering awkwardness in the room disappeared.

“Alright then, truly, what was the purpose behind this impromptu tea party?” Andromeda asked. I sighed and looked towards Sirius who nodded his head and then turned to Andy.

“This won’t be a short story Andy, but everything started yesterday. That blasted article in the Prophet was just the tip of the iceberg of events. So, it started yesterday morning after breakfast. Hermione was in here reading, then she cut her finger on a page, her blood got on the carpet, and then the house was shaking, and there was a blinding light coming from this room. When Harry and I got in here, she was on the ground and after a moment, I noticed there was something off about the tapestry...If you look at it now, you’ll see what I mean.” He paused here to allow them to look. After a moment, Andromeda gasped and raised her hand to cover her mouth in shock. She looked between me and the tapestry for a moment before lowering her hand and turning to Sirius.

“Is it true?” He nodded his head. That’s when Dora and Remus both gasped as well, finally seeing what Andy saw.

“Blimey Hermione, are you really Regulus and Marlene’s daughter?” Remus asked in awe.

“Yes, we went to Gringotts to talk to Pluik, The Black Family’s goblin to get a magical inheritance test done to verify. And do you know what I learned? Turns out I have a half dozen godparents, and that you were one of them.” He nodded his head, his eyes looking a little misty.

“Narcissa, Severus and I looked for you for years, Hermione, we were so hopeful when you started in 1991, but we couldn’t be sure, you looked nothing like the tot we knew, and you looked nothing like your parents at that age. We didn’t want to interrupt your life if we had been wrong.” He smiled sadly.

“I know Remus, Narcissa told me, I don’t blame you, you did the right thing.” I sent him a small smile.

“Merlin, but you had a day yesterday, huh?” Dora asked. Draco chuckled darkly.

“You could say that...that’s not even the worst of it.” I sighed, rubbing my temple. Draco summoned the elf wine and refilled my glass. I nodded my thanks.

“So, after the inheritance test was completed, we also found out a permanent glamour had been placed on me and Pluik was able to reverse it, but we also found out that my father doesn’t have a death date. It disappeared from the tapestry when I appeared on it, but it also wasn’t listed on my inheritance test.” Andromeda gasped, turning to Narcissa and Sirius for confirmation, they both nodded, refilling their own glasses.

“To make matters even worse, I had decided to claim my title as Lord Potter since we were already at Gringotts, it felt like the easy thing to do. Unfortunately, it was much more complicated than we thought it would be...we learned just how crooked Dumbledore was.” Harry glowered at the floor. Remus glanced at him in concern before looking at Sirius when it was clear Harry wouldn’t say anything more. Sirius sighed.

“We learned that ever since the day after James and Lily died, Dumbledore has been signing false documents of magical guardianship, awarding himself control over Harry and the House of Potter. He was also giving himself stipends from the Potter vaults, but not just himself, he was giving out stipends to The Weasley’s and Harry’s abusive muggle aunt and uncle as well.” Remus choked, and Dora and Andromeda gasped.

“That’s horrible, Harry I’m so sorry.” Dora whispered. Harry grimaced, swallowing around the lump in his throat.

“If you think that’s horrible, you should hear Hermione’s theories.”

“I believe Dumbledore orchestrated the death of James and Lily, and my mother and her family, and Sirius’ arrest, and even Frank and Alice’s torture to insanity to keep Harry in an abusive environment, so that when he grew up and came to Hogwarts, he would accept love and attention and mentorship from anyone and blindly follow whoever offered it...specifically, Dumbledore. Think about it...We have confirmation, that Dumbledore encouraged James, Frank and my grandfather to allow him to place fidelius charms on their homes, and to use Pettigrew as the secret keeper because Voldemort would never believe him to be the secret keeper. There’s no way Dumbledore didn’t know Pettigrew was a Death Eater, he knew he was giving them up to Voldemort on a silver platter. He also sent you, Remus, to the wolves knowing you would have never swayed him to the Order. He was a ruthless bastard, and I hope he burns in hell for how he raised Harry like a pig for slaughter.” Theo placed his hand on top of Harry’s and squeezed it. Remus's lip wobbled as he closed his eyes. Dora took his hand in hers and squeezed it tight. Narcissa waved her wand wordlessly and then all our glasses were refilled.

“I would like to propose a toast,” she said as everyone looked to her. “To James, Lily,and Marlene. They were brave souls who brought two wonderful children into this world who grew up to be the saviors we needed but never deserved. Their sacrifices will never be forgotten, and I will aspire to care for their children, being the mother they never had, for the rest of my life. To James, Lily and Marlene.” We all raised our glasses in cheers and took a sip. At that moment, Kreacher popped into the parlor.

“Master Sirius, dinner is served.” He then popped back out with a snap of his fingers.

“Right then, shall we move to the kitchen?” We all stood up and slowly moved to the kitchen, gathering our wits as we went. Dora passed Teddy to me, and he regained his blonde curls and green eyes as I bounced him on my hip. I felt Draco’s hand at my back as I went down the stairs, he even caught my elbow when I almost missed a step. I gasped when Teddy reached up to yank on my earring, thankfully Draco was quick to untangle his little hand from the earring before he could hurt me. Unfortunately, his little lip began to wobble, and tears were building up in his eyes.

“Master Lupin, it is not nice to pull at your Godmother’s earring, you wouldn’t want to hurt her, would you?” I looked up to see Draco pulling Teddy’s hand away from my ear, placing a small kiss on his fingers. “If it’s the pretty gem you want, I’m sure one of our ancestors had a rattle made from black diamonds. Only the best for the scions of House Black.” He smirked, tickling Teddy’s side. I heard Narcissa and Andromeda squeal behind us. Harry plucked Teddy from my arms as he passed me.

“You’re welcome.” He smirked as he and Theo walked to the kitchen, chuckling. Sirius and Remus followed them, Remus looking worried at Teddy being passed from person to person. Dora sidled up next to us, smirking.

“Listen, cousins, if you don't want to encourage Auntie Cissa to make a marriage contract, maybe don’t encourage her baby fever.” Dora grinned at us, making me blush and Draco rolled his eyes. We all filed into the kitchen; Sirius already seated at the head of the table with Remus, Harry and Theo on one side of him, and Andromeda and Narcissa on the other side. Dora slid into the seat saved for her between Remus and Harry. Draco motioned for me to take the seat next to his mother, pulling the chair out for me and everything.

We began filling our plates with the roast and accompaniments Kreacher had made us. Conversation while we ate remained light, and Teddy was quickly passed around the table to whoever had a free hand, which was making Remus nervous. Who knew he would be such a helicopter parent? As everyone finished with dinner, Kreacher cleared the table, then served dessert, consisting of treacle tart and pie. As everyone finished up with that, Mimsey brought out a tea service and a decanter of fire whiskey. By this point, I had Teddy sitting on my lap, and before I could reach for a teacup, Draco picked one up and began filling it with tea, a splash of milk and 2 sugars, setting it in front of me. I thanked him as I picked up the teacup to take a sip. It was perfect.

“What are you going to do now, Sirius?” Andromeda asked, as she took a sip of tea. “She needs to be introduced to society as the Heiress of The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black.”

“Pluik will handle that for us, it was part of the inheritance and glamour break. It should be in the Prophet if not tomorrow, then shortly after. I was wondering though, if you would like to be reinstated to The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black? It would give Dora and Teddy financial security.”

“Are you serious right now? How would that even be possible?” she asked, raising a brow skeptically.

“I’m always Sirius.” He joked, grinning at her. Theo laughed at the joke, but the rest of us groaned at his overused pun.

“Quite easily, I should think. Walburga was the one who blasted you off the tapestry, not mother...I don’t believe any actual disinheriting was accomplished, mostly just an adult temper tantrum.” Narcissa shrugged her shoulders.

“Probably a simple repairo should do the trick then.” I said, handing Teddy off to Narcissa to coo over. We all quickly got up from the table and went back to the Parlor. Sirius, being the current head of the family, stepped up to the tapestry near the spot where Andromeda used to be

“Repairo.” He whispered. There was a flash of blinding light, but once it was gone, not only had Andromeda’s reappeared, but Ted Tonks, Dora, Remus and Teddy were all on the tapestry now as well! Andy walked up to the tapestry and reverently placed her hand on Ted’s face. She smiled sadly.

“This is wonderful, Sirius, truly, thank you.”

“We shall make a formal birth announcement for Teddy in the Prophet.” Narcissa murmured, as she stood behind her sister, gripping her shoulders in support.

“This has been a lovely family dinner, thank you for hosting, Narcissa.” Dora spoke up. “But we simply must be getting Teddy home to bed now.” She smiled, before hugging her aunt. Narcissa kissed Teddy on the head, then shook Remus's hand. Remus hugged Sirius, Harry and I goodbye, then shook Theo and Draco’s hands. Dora hugged Harry and I, grinned at Theo, and ruffled Draco’s hair until he grumbled a ‘goodbye cousin’. Andy followed them out after her own goodbyes, and we shortly heard the woosh of the floo, signaling their departure.

“Well, this has been lovely, but I simply must get home and write a missive to our solicitors. Rita Skeeter won’t have a knut to her name by the time I’m finished with her.” Narcissa said, narrowing her eyes. She, Draco and Theo then made their rounds of farewells before leaving through the floo as well. Sirius yawned obnoxiously loud.

“Well, this has been another eventful day, but I simply must get to bed, I would hate to keep Crooksies waiting any longer on me,” he smirked with a wink. I rolled my eyes at his antics, following him and Harry to our bedrooms.

“Goodnight Harry, goodnight, Sirius. When you wake up in the morning, please just crack my door open to let Crookshanks through.” I rolled my eyes at his smirk.

“Of course, Kitten, have sweet dreams.” I quickly make my way to my bedroom, changing into one of Sirius’ old Queen shirts and a pair of leggings, before settling into bed. I’m out as soon as my head hits the pillow…

Flashes of scenes play out…vacant stares and empty pictures…’no please, I didn’t- I didn’t take it!’…the rattle of a swinging chandelier…’we didn’t take anything!’…the snap of a snake’s jaws…’please, please stop’…the glinting of light off a blade…’I didn’t take it!’…a flash of green light…’please, please! I didn’t take it! I didn't-’

I awoke gasping, sweat on my brow. I sat there staring at the canopy of my bed, trying to calm myself down, the glow of the moon peeking in from behind my gauzy curtains…but I knew it would be useless. I carefully got out of room and crept down the hall to Harry’s room. I tentatively knock on Harry’s door. A few moments later, his door cracks open and he peeks his bleary bedhead out, rubbing at his eyes.

“Hermione?”

“I’m sorry Harry, I didn’t want to wake you…” I whisper, wringing my hands. He shakes his head.

“No, you’re fine, what’s up?” He asks, reaching up to scratch at the back of his head.

“Can I please come in?” I ask timidly, he smiles softly at me, opening the door and pulling me in. We quickly climb into his bed and bunker down, our hands meeting in the middle, like we did last year in the tent after Ron left us. He grips my hand tightly.

“Can I tell you a secret?” I whisper. He squeezes my hand, waiting for me to continue.

“I think I’ve known, for a while, that my parents weren’t my parents, and that I wasn’t a muggleborn…” Harry looked at me warily. “Last summer, when I obliviated my parents…it felt like there was already magic in their minds, like they had already been obliviated before…so when I started removing myself from their memories, the ‘old’ magic just disappeared. So, when I went to plant the false memories, their minds were screaming ‘Wendell and Monica Wilkins.’…All I had to do was to instill the need to close down their dental practice, pack up everything and move to Australia…” I murmured, tears slowly crawling down my face. Harry looked horrified, reaching over and pulling me into his chest and holding me as I let out my tears.

“I’m sorry, Hermione. I’m so sorry.”

Chapter 13

Chapter Text

Chapter 13:

27 July 1998

Golden Girl turned Black Heiress?

Rita Skeeter

My Faithful Readers,

It is my honor to bring you the latest news on The Golden Girl, Hermione Granger…but perhaps, Granger is the not the surname we should be using to refer to The Brightest-Witch-of-The-Age. A recent release from Gringott’s bank, from the office of Pluik the Goblin, suggests otherwise at least.

According to this release, The Golden Girl is actually the long-lost Heiress to The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black! Hermione Astra Black, daughter of Regulus Arcturus Black and Marlene Diana McKinnon, is not only Heiress to The Black fortune, but the McKinnon fortune as well!

Lady Black is no longer the plain but ambitious chit we knew from her childhood, but now the richest witch in Magical Britain- though perhaps, she can still be considered ambitious. My sources have spotted her canoodling with The Malfoy and Nott Heirs, and of course, there is her present and past history with Lord Potter to consider.

As always, my Darling Readers, I continue to aspire to bring you the latest news, and I promise, when a betrothal has occurred, you will be the first to know which ancient vault Lady Black goes after next!

“It’s amazing how your lawsuit against Rita and the Prophet didn’t have any repercussions on the slander she writes.” I drawled, handing the morning edition to Sirius at breakfast. He took one look before sighing and taking a gulp of his fire whiskey.

“Merlin’s saggy pants.” He grumbled. I conjured a jar with a lid that had small holes in it and passed it to him.

“This seemed more efficient last time.” I smirked. He smirked back.

“This is why you’re my favorite niece.” He grinned; I rolled my eyes.

“I’m your only niece, Sirius.” At that moment, Harry dropped into the seat next to me, reaching forward to grab a piece of toast from my plate, and shoving half of it in his mouth. He groaned.

“Rough night last night?” I asked faux-innocently. He rolled his head towards me with a look that spoke volumes. I snickered. He groaned again, rubbing his hands across his face.

“Merlin, those snakes really do like to drink…I don’t think we ever drank that much at the Gryffindor parties…and we were doing keg stands and Veritaserum or dare!” Sirius and I chuckled at his discomfort. I took a little pity on him, conjuring a hangover potion and passing it to him with a glass of water. He looked at me gratefully before throwing back the potion and downing the water. Sirius was shuffling through the mail that his owl, Crux, had dropped off.

“Hermione, there’s a letter here for you.” He mentioned, passing me a folded bit of parchment. I broke the wax seal and opened it to read:

Hermione,

I would love to join you and Harry for lunch. Seems like we have much to catch up on! Perhaps The Leaky? See you at noon!

Neville

“Oh, Harry; Neville agreed to meet us for lunch. He offered The Leaky at noon,” Harry groaned, burying his head in his arms. “I can always owl him back to change locations?” I raised a brow, looking at him.

“No…it’s fine…I’ll just get a butterbeer and some water…merlin, I hope no one gets the fish and chips.” He looked a bit green in the face at that thought. I pat his back in sympathy. Crooks took that moment to jump onto the table and glare at me until I sighed.

“Yes, Crooks, of course I will refill your dish post-haste.” I rolled my eyes, getting up to get his little jar of wet food and a small bowl of kibble, placing both on the ground by his magically refilling water bowl. He rubbed his body against my leg, purring happily. I smiled, reaching down to pet his head until he had enough and dipped down to eat his breakfast.

“Well then, seems you kids have your day planned out then. I’ll be stopping by the solicitor’s office, again, on my way to see Remus. Cheers!” Sirius raised his whiskey glass at us, before finishing the rest in one large gulp. Harry raised his hand at him to signal he heard him, before digging back into breakfast. I quickly followed Sirius out of the kitchen.

“Sirius!” I called, he stopped at the base of the stairs. “I’d like to discuss something with you.” He smiled at me.

“Of course, Kitten, anything for my favorite goddaughter.” I rolled my eyes again, sighing.

“I’m your only goddaughter Sirius. Anyways, I wanted to discuss throwing Harry, and Neville, a joint birthday party here at Grimmauld.” His eyes lit up in excitement.

“Absolutely! I am all for that, let’s do it!” He exclaimed.

“Do you think you could ask Narcissa to help plan? I’m sure you will see her before I do. Nothing huge, just an intimate get-together…limited guest list, nothing formal. I need you to emphasize that to her…NOT formal.” He chuckled at me.

“Alright then, who’s on the guest list? And are there any themes you’re requesting? Merlin knows if you don’t give limitations like that, she’ll go crazy planning it.” He grinned. I pulled a bit of conjured a roll of parchment and handed it to Sirius.

“For guest list, obviously the whole family is invited, Andromeda and the Lupins, Narcissa, Draco and Theo…Augusta and Luna for Neville…and I was thinking we could also discreetly invite George, Charlie, Bill and Fleur…They all reached out after that article that featured Ron’s insipid interview, apologizing for his words and to assure Harry and I that they didn’t agree with him, Molly or Ginny. I would love to invite Arthur, but I don’t want to cause any strife for him with Molly.” He nodded, agreeing with me.

“As for theme, if Narcissa can find a way to combine Herbology and quidditch, more power to her. Harry loves Treacle Tart, so we will definitely need that, but I think we could also have two smaller cakes so that both of them can blow out their own candles. Perhaps one can be chocolate and the other vanilla. I know it’s a bit last minute, but I was thinking we could have the party Friday night, the 1^st of August.”

“I’m sure Narcissa won’t have any issues planning and executing a party in that timeframe…she has a little army of designer elves at her beck and call…I would not be surprised if the entire house is redecorated by the time we get home this evening,” he sighed. I laughed, knowing he was probably correct. I reached up and kissed his cheek.

“Thanks, Sirius.” He smiled and slung his arm around my shoulders, hugging me tightly to his side.

“Anytime, kid. Better go meet up with your other godfather now, we have plans to take Teddy to Hogwarts to check out Remus’ office and then to Hogsmeade for a lad’s day out.” Sirius continued up the stairs to get ready for the day and I went back to the kitchen to check on Harry. When I got there, he and Crooks were in a stare down, glaring at each other over the last piece of bacon. I scoffed, before reaching over and taking it for myself. I bloody near choked when I got matching looks of betrayal from them.

“I’m going up to the library to read for a bit Harry, be ready to floo by 1155.” He waved me off as he picked up the prophet, turning to the Magical Games section. I turned out of the room and headed back to the stairs, taking them up to the library. Today, I was reading one of my father’s journals he left in my mother’s vault. I had been slowly going through all of them, so far only finishing two of them, both had been from his years prior to leaving for Hogwarts. I am so thankful that even though he isn’t here, I can still know him through his thoughts.

Today’s entry was all about his first train ride to Hogwarts and meeting my mother. He speaks of her assertiveness and beauty, that her entire presence lights up the room like a thousand tiny stars all at once. He refers to her as his moon and stars, and I swoon at how much my father already loved my mother, even after just meeting her at 11 years old. I hope I find love like theirs, it transcended battle lines and overcame hate and bigotry.

I continued to read about my father’s first year at Hogwarts, which was quite a bit. He truly did make an entry for every day he was at Hogwarts, even if it was just a small paragraph. I made it to mid-October before the alarm I had set on my wand went off. I quickly bookmarked the page I was on and went to my room to get ready. I picked out a black and white buffalo plaid pencil skirt, black long sleeve cotton shirt with a white Peter pan collar embroidered with flowers at the front points, as well as a pair of black heels with gold accents. Today I decided to wear my McKinnon pendant rather than any flashy necklaces, but I did wear a pair of brilliant diamond stud earrings and my favorite diamond tennis bracelet. On my way out of my room, I grabbed my plum-colored cloak with gold buttons, and a small black handbag…that may or may not have an illegal extension charm on it.

Thankfully, Harry was ready and waiting for me when I arrived at the receiving room. He was wearing a navy-blue blazer over a white button up shirt, green chino pants, a brown belt, and brown cap toe derby shoes. He left the top two buttons of his shirt open, wore his Potter ring on his right index finger and a gold watch that Sirius had previously gifted him on his left wrist. I could see his wand peeking out of his left sleeve as well. He looked up and smiled as I stepped through the doorway.

“Dressing like this will never feel normal.” He murmured, raking his hand through his unruly hair. I smiled, reaching up to pull his hand down and trying to fix what I can. I huffed, giving up after a few short moments and we turned to the floo. Harry stepped in first yelling out for The Leaky and disappearing in the green flames. I stepped in next disappearing in the same manner. When I reappeared in the floo at The Leaky, I stumbled a bit stepping out, still not entirely used to the new heels Narcissa and Andromeda have been purchasing for me. Harry caught my arm and held it as I regained my balance. When I was stable again, I waved my arm, magicking the ash from our clothes.

“Harry! Hermione!” We turned to see Neville waving at us with a huge smile as he made his way to us. He had grown tall in the last couple of months and really grew into his features; in short, he was a handsome young Heir. Today, he wore a terracotta blazer over a white linen button up shirt with the top two buttons open, camel slim fit chino pants, and brown leather cap toe oxfords. He greeted Harry first, grabbing his hand to shake it and then pulled him in for a one-armed hug, they were both grinning. Next, he pulled me into a big bear hug.

“Neville! Great to see you, feels like it’s been ages!” Harry exclaimed grinning.

“Too right! The two of you seem to have had an…interesting summer so far? Being pictured with Malfoy and Nott quite a bit, and Hermione, you look so different! What happened?” he asked genuinely. I sighed, patting his arm.

“Perhaps we could grab a table and place our order before we get into the thick of it.” I suggested. He smiled before leading us to the table he had already been sitting at. Thankfully it was tucked into a corner, not very visible to people passing by, and thankfully, he had already ordered a round of butterbeer for the table, however there were four butterbeers sitting at the table.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I also invited Luna, I figured whatever you had to tell me, eventually, you would also want to tell her, and why not just get it out of the way?” Harry and I exchanged looks before nodding…I feel bad that neither of us had thought to invite her, but Neville was right, it would be easier to tell them both at once.

We crowded into the booth, Neville and Harry on one side, me on the other, with a space next to me saved for Luna when she gets here. I sipped at my butterbeer. The waitress was quick to come over, and Harry and I ordered cottage pie and Neville ordered bangers and mash for himself, and Shepherds pie for Luna.

“What’s new with you, Nev? How’s your gran?” Harry asked him.

“Not nearly as much as the two of you, I wager. Though, I have received an offer from Professor Sprout to do a sort of internship with her at Hogwarts this year, in preparation for my herbology mastery. Gran is, as always, good. Been visiting my parents a bit more since Voldemort was defeated, keeps telling mum how I took off Nagini’s head with the Sword of Gryffindor. Quite proud, she is.” He grinned.

“Neville!” I exclaimed. “That’s fantastic!! You were always top of our year in herbology, so I’m certain you’ll be phenomenal.”

“Your Gran should be proud, that was positively wicked Nev! Best part of the Battle, by far!” Harry chortled.

“Are you kidding?? You defeated Voldemort…with a bloody expelliarmus!!” He looked at him in disbelief.

“Well yeah…but I wouldn’t have been able to do that unless you had killed the last horcrux in Nagini…so theoretically, I was only able to defeat Voldemort because you’re a bad arse.” Harry laughed as a blush slowly grew on Neville’s face. I shook my head at their antics. I saw movement out of the corner of my eye and turned to see Luna arriving at our table.

“Hello everyone,” Luna greeted dreamily as she sat down next to me. “Hermione, I’m glad to see the wrackspurts are no longer swarming your head, it must be such a relief to have dispelled that permanent glamour.” She smiled. Harry, who had taken a sip of his butterbeer, choked and Neville thumped him on the back a couple good times to help clear his airway. I chuckled at the two of them.

“Hello Luna, yes, it is a relief to learn my true self.” I smiled, not at all shocked that she could be so perceptive. The waitress returned at that moment with our orders, and once she made sure our drinks didn’t need topping off, she left us to mingle. Harry quickly put up a mufliato when she walked away.

“So, is that the big news? You had a permanent glamour all these years?” Neville asked hesitantly.

“Well, it’s certainly part of it.” I answered. “A couple weeks ago, I cut my finger in the Tapestry room at Grimmauld, and when a bit of my blood touched the carpet, the entire house shook, and the Tapestry became blindingly bright. Next thing we knew, my face appeared on the Black Family Tapestry under Regulus Black and Marlene McKinnon.” I paused here to see Neville stunned, his mouth open hanging slightly open in shock. Luna, naturally, looked nonplussed.

“So, we get all dressed up and go to Gringotts to see The Black Family and Potter family goblins, right? Pluik, the Black Family’s goblin, does this magical inheritance test for Hermione; turns out, she’s got like a thousand godparents, and she was under a permanent glamour this whole time. Hence, why she now looks like a blonde female Sirius with green eyes.” I rolled my eyes at his description, even if it is true. Neville looked me up and down, before nodding his agreement.

“Anyways…we also found out that my father doesn’t have a death date…so when we all originally thought he died in that ghastly cave, that was a lie…we don’t know if he’s dead or alive. So, after all those revelations, we met with The Potter family goblin, Srazz, and he helped Harry gain his Lordship and emancipation…and dropped a very shocking truth. Apparently, The Potters left very specific instructions for what was supposed to happen to Harry should they die…and Dumbledore ignored all of them, placing Harry with his magic hating muggle relatives instead. Not only that, but Dumbledore forged paperwork to make him Harry’s magical guardian and to steal money from the Potter vaults since the day his parents died.”

“WHAT?!” Neville exclaimed in disbelief, even Luna looked distraught, reaching over to squeeze Harry’s hand worriedly. “How was he able to get away with that?? Nobody thought to, I don’t know, ask you if you’d rather stay with a magical family once you started Hogwarts??” I sighed.

“Nev, I really don’t want to tell you this, but Dumbledore is not the good man we were led to believe.” Harry told him gravely.

“It’s true, he even used the Potter vaults to pay off Harry’s muggle family and the Weasleys for taking him in during the holidays.” Neville’s jaw was practically on the floor at this point, and Luna’s eyes were wider than they normally were.

“Are you kidding me?! So, all that rubbish Ron spouted in his bloody interview with Skeeter a few weeks ago, about taking you in and sharing what ‘little they had’ with you, was just that, rubbish?!” He demanded, getting a little red in the face.

“’Fraid so, mate. Just another mark against him and his family.” Harry grumbled darkly. Neville practically deflated back into the booth in defeat, already mourning the death of who he thought Ron was. He reached out to Harry, pulling him into a sideways hug, and the two bowed their heads together in grief. After a moment, they separated, and I cleared my throat.

“Unfortunately, that’s not all we had to discuss. Turns out, my godparents are Narcissa Malfoy, Lily Potter, Severus Snape, Remus Lupin and Sirius Black. Narcissa told us I was found missing from my parent’s home, the day after the Potters were killed, so 1 November 1981, and the home was found trashed and destroyed, with the front door being blown to bits, and my nanny elf was found inconsolable. Narcissa said she, Severus and Remus looked for me for years, but because of the glamour, they couldn’t confidently say that I was who they were looking for and didn’t want to upend my life with my muggle parents if they turned out to be wrong.” Neville reached for my hand, and Luna squeezed my arm. I smiled at them.

“Merlin, how is everything always happening to you two?” Neville tried to joke. Harry and I exchanged solemn looks, which caused the smile to drop from his face. “What? Ther’s more?” Harry sighed.

“Yeah, Nev, there’s more.” He looked at me, and I shrugged. “Okay, so all of this brought up a lot of questions, and we realized, thanks to Theo Nott of all people, how crazy it was, that Dumbledore left such an important task, the Horcrux hunt, to three teens who hadn’t even finished Hogwarts, when he had a whole Order of adults. So, that got Hermione’s brain working…She found it suspicious with the timing of everything…my parents die, she goes missing, Sirius, who is a direct connection to both of us is arrested and sent to Azkaban without a trial, all on the same day…it was all a bit too much of a coincidence.” Neville looked apprehensive and even Luna seemed to be trying to puzzle it all together.

“Turns out, there was an even bigger connection that happened months before Halloween of 1981. At this point, we all know Pettigrew was the traitor that gave away The Potter’s location, because he was their secret keeper…well he wasn’t just their secret keeper. I hypothesized, and a letter from my mother I found in her vault as well as Remus and Sirius, confirmed, that Albus Freaking Dumbledore, convinced James, your father Frank, and my maternal Grandfather, Corvus McKinnon, to let him perform the fidelius charm on their homes, and to make Pettigrew the secret keeper. There’s absolutely no reason Dumbledore wouldn’t have know Pettigrew was the traitor, he purposely sent them all to the gallows.” Poor Neville looked like he was going to be sick. His face was both pale as a sheet and green at the same time. He looked so stricken with grief. Harry wrapped his arm around his shoulders in solidarity, and Luna and I both reached out to squeeze his hands.

“Why…why would he do that?” He murmured.

“There’s no saying why he did it, but he would probably pull out some crack excuse about the ‘greater good’ or some rot.” Harry spit out darkly. Neville nodded sadly. “He even stole my parents invisibilty cloak, the one that’s literally one of the Deathly Hallows, to ensure my parents wouldn’t survive…Hermione, and Snape, both think he did all of this, so that there wouldn’t be anyone in place to raise me in a loving home or environment…he purposely put me with magic hating muggle relatives so that I would be raised in an abusive environment so that when I eventually came to Hogwarts and was shown an ounce of love and affection from Dumbledore, I would trust him above all others and follow him to my death, dying at the exact right moment so that Dumbledore could then destroy Voldemort and claim even more fame and glory.” He finished angrily. Neville gasped.

“That’s bloody diabolical…how did he get away with everything he did all these years??”

“Better the devil you know than the devil you don’t.” Luna murmured; I nodded in agreement.

“Luna’s right. Everyone was perfectly okay with ignoring the fact that Dumbledore obviously forged the paperwork that gave him legal rights to Harry and his vaults, and every other sketchy thing he did, because he was doing it for ‘the greater good’…whereas Riddle was an obvious dark wizard, with an army of followers, and he was terrifying and unpredictable…so they chose to put their focus on Riddle, even though Dumbledore really wasn’t any better.” I sighed.

“Still, what are you going to do about all of this?” he asked, looking determinedly at me. “If you choose to take legal action, know that House Longbottom stands behind you.”

“Thanks, Nev, we are still consulting with Sirius and Narcissa’s solicitors to find out the best course of action. Sirius and Harry have spent a lot of time in the Potter Vaults with Srazz cataloging everything that’s missing. So, until they finish, which may not be until next summer, we can’t do anything more. But if we can find concrete evidence that he purposely used Pettigrew to target your parents, for, whatever reason, we will let you know and add you to our lawsuit.” I smiled reaching over to squeeze his hand, which he gave me a small smile in return.

“Geez, Happy birthday to us, eh Harry?” He joked, looking to him with a smirk, Harry chuckled, nodding his head in agreement.

“Oh! That reminds me…I’ve decided to host a joint birthday party for the two of you at Grimmauld this Friday. I gave Sirius a list of requirements to pass on to Narcissa today, and I’m sure she will have the invitations sent out if not later today, tomorrow at the latest. Don’t worry Harry, I stressed the dress code is CASUAL, and I was very specific to not deviate from the guest list.” Harry let out a sigh of relief, causing Luna to giggle.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea, Hermione. I was going to suggest it if you hadn’t already planned it. Who was invited?” she asked, tilting her head in inquiry.

“Obviously the four of us…Narcissa, Draco and Theo…Andromeda, Dora, Remus and Teddy…your Gran Neville, if being in the same room as the Malfoy’s won’t upset her…plus, George, Charlie, Bill and Fleur…They reached out to us a little over a week ago to apologize for Ron’s actions and to assure Harry and I that they did not share the same opinions as some of their outspoken family members…” I sighed; Luna nodded along.

“I think that’s a lovely combination of people, Hermione; you may be right about Neville’s Gran though, she may not take too kindly to Narcissa and Draco being there.”

“I don’t mind if she chooses to not come, we can have dinner, just me and her, on my actual birthday. I’ll let her know she doesn’t need to come. I appreciate you including me in the celebration, I’ve never had a birthday party before.” he smiled wistfully. I smile sadly at him.

“Neither has Harry, but starting this year, that changes. You guys will never not have a birthday party again. And who knows, maybe next year, we will have more people to invite.” I shrug with a small smile. Harry smirked, sitting back in his seat and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Of that, I have no doubt.”

Chapter 14

Chapter Text

Chapter 14:

1 August 1998

No 12 Grimmauld Place

The quiet of their morning breakfast was interrupted by the woosh of the floo and several pops back-to-back. Narcissa Malfoy entered the kitchen soon after.

“Good morning, Sirius, Hermione Darling.” She placed a kiss on my temple as she passed me before stopping next to Harry. “Harry, dear, happy birthday.” She placed both hands on his shoulders, squeezing them tight and kissing his temple as well. Harry blushed a bit, but looked pleased, nonetheless, to experience a mother’s love.

“Thank you, Narcissa. Would you like to join us for breakfast?” he asked politely. She smiled and sat next to him, as Kreacher popped in with a teacup and saucer. She thanked him before reaching for the kettle to prepare her tea.

“My elves are bringing everything we need over as of right now, once they’re done, Mimsey and I will begin decorating the sunroom. I felt it would be the best room to use for our dual theming. Any objections before we begin to rearrange furniture?” She raised a brow at Sirius in challenge. He snorted into his morning whiskey.

“By all means, Love, go right one ahead and ‘rearrange’ the furniture.” Sirius smirked, waving his hand in the direction of the rest of Grimmauld. “We all know it hasn’t been updated since Walburga was haunting these halls.”

“Do you need help with anything?” I asked, picking at the last bit of breakfast on my plate.

“No, Darling, I should have everything in hand. I will be cleaning up the back garden while Mimsey takes care of the furniture, oh! We also are replacing the patio furniture as well, can’t have those ghastly things when everything else will look so nice.” Sirius rolled his eyes but nodded his consent to replacing the patio furniture as well.

“Harry, dear; Draco and Theo are going to play a round of quidditch at the manor, if you would like to join them.” Harry immediately brightens up, quickly finishing his breakfast. “BUT they have been given strict instructions to be here early, I will need all of your brooms for props in the garden.” She looked at him sternly, he slightly deflated, but nodded his understanding.

“Thank you, Narcissa, for planning this. I’ll be back by 2 to get ready then.” He leaned down to kiss her cheek, and she smiled softly at him as we watched him rush out of the room. Not even a minute later, we heard the floo woosh. Sirius chuckled at his eagerness.

“Truly, Narcissa, thank you, for doing this for my pup. You have no idea how much it means to him, or us.” Sirius reached over, in a rare moment of seriousness, and squeezed her hand in gratitude. She waved him off with a smile.

“No need to thank me, Cousin, I would do anything for my children. I certainly think, at this point, I can consider Harry to be one of them. A mother’s love knows no bounds. I know if roles were reversed, Marlene or Lily would do the same for my Draco.” Narcissa smiled softly. We finished the rest of our breakfast in companionable silence. As soon as I was done, I left for the library, intent to finish my gifts for Harry and Neville. Neville’s present was easy. I had found all kinds of herbology secrets tucked away in The Black Family Grimoire, as well as a few rare volumes in our vaults. I had decided to compile everything I found from the grimoire into a small leather notebook, hoping it could be the start of his own herbology journal.

For Harry, I wanted to offer him something…more. Being Lord of his house now, there isn’t much he can’t get himself. But there is one thing I could offer him, that nobody else could: a sibling bond. I read about it in The Grimoire as well. It allows one to, not necessarily blood adopt, but magically adopt someone as their sibling; It would give us both, the family we desired. Thank goodness we had both claimed our titles already, otherwise there would be a lot of inheritance issues…after this sibling bond is performed, I would be Lady Hermione Astra Potter-Black, and he would be Lord Harry James Potter-Black. I would be Heiress to The Most Ancient and Noble House of Black, and he would be Heir to The Most Noble House of Potter.

I spent the next few hours surrounded by books in the library, Sirius eventually joining me, ensuring that no mistakes would be made when I offered the sibling bond. The last thing any of us needed was for something to go wrong and the bond does not take. I had already spoken with Sirius about my plans, and he agreed that it was something Harry would love and offered to perform the binding ceremony for us. I passed the last bit of notes to Sirius for him to look over, before he confirmed everything looked good. We sat in the library, side by side, looking at the shelves filled with our family’s history. I sighed.

“Things could’ve been so different, Sirius…why didn’t my father tell you about me?” I asked, looking at him. He sighed, reaching over to wrap his arm around my shoulders and pull me into his side, my head falling on his shoulder. He laid his head on top of mine, then ran his hand through my curls.

“I don’t know Kitten…I don’t know.” We sat there in silence for a while, taking comfort in each other’s presence. Eventually we parted to get ready for the day. I took Nev’s gift with me to my room, where I wrapped it and placed it on the end of the bed while I got ready. After my shower, I used the same potions and charms that Andromeda and Narcissa have taught me to use, to manage my curls. I looked through my closet before pulling out a sage green crew neck sweater with a black mini skirt that had a front panel, and a pair of black, heeled knee-high boots. I kept my hair down and chose a simple pair of pearl earrings and a gold chain necklace that had a single tiny emerald attached, as well as my Heiress ring. Once I was finished getting ready, I grabbed Neville’s present and headed down to the sunroom.

To say I was impressed, would be putting it lightly. Narcissa had cleared out the sunroom of all the old furniture and décor. Gone were the dreary drapes, musty rugs and peeling wallpaper; The floor to ceiling wall of panel windows were letting in bright light, the French doors leading to the back garden were wide open letting in the warm summer breeze. The old rugs and carpet were removed to make way for natural maple wood flooring with fern green rugs, and the walls were painted a light pistachio green color. There were plants everywhere, but magical and non-magical. Ivy was crawling up the walls and windows, and small flower arrangements of Lillies and Poppies were set out on multiple surfaces. There were little gold snitches flitting about near the ceiling, and Gryffindor pennants were hung on the walls.

The old furniture had been replaced with champagne-colored velvet couches and love seats, champagne-colored roll arm tufted wingback leather armchairs, and light brown wooden accent tables. Above the dessert table, were two covered picture frames hanging on the wall. The back garden had a black metal table with 6 metal chairs with large fluffy-looking cushions situated around it. More Gryffindor pennants hung in the back garden, and the gardens themselves were blooming spectacularly; Narcissa had far exceeded my expectations.

“Narcissa,” I gasped. “This is lovely! I would have never been able to combine the two themes in this way!” I exclaimed, looking around in awe. She grinned. Narcissa was wearing a pair of cream-colored tailored trouser pants, with an oversized Blue and white vertical striped button-up shirt, and a pair of light blue heels. She wore a gold necklace, diamond earrings and her Malfoy Engagement ring, and her hair was left down in waves for once.

“Thank you, Darling. I am quite proud myself of what Mimsey and I have achieved. I hope Harry and Mr. Longbottom approve.”

“They would be daft not to!” I turned to the two covered portraits. “What’s going on with those frames? Why are they covered?” I questioned her. She smiled softly.

“Those are my gifts to the boys; I’ll uncover them once everyone has arrived.” At that moment, I could faintly hear the woosh of the floo from down the hall. A few moments later, Harry walked in and stopped in his tracks, taking in the room’s transformation.

“You did all of this? For us?” He whispered in awe. Narcissa smiled softly as she stepped over to Harry, reaching out to squeeze his arm and kiss his temple.

“Of course, Dear. We’re family, after all.” Harry smiled shakily, his eyes a little glassy. He cleared his throat before reaching into his pocket and pulling out three miniature brooms.

“Draco and Theo sent their brooms with me, they’ll be here soon, just had to get ready.” He resized them and handed them to Narcissa and I. “I’m going to go take a shower and get ready, then I’ll be back down.”

After Harry left, I followed Narcissa out to the back garden. She strategically propped up Draco and Harry’s brooms against the rose trellis, then set up Theo’s broom against the garden swing in another corner. Sirius came out the back door and whistled. He was wearing dark wash jeans, a vintage Queen shirt, his classic leather jacket and an assortment of rings on his hands. Half of his hair was pulled back using one of my scrunchies.

“You truly have outdone yourself, Cissa. 10 out of 10.” He grinned, coming up to stand by us, holding his broom. “Did you still need my broom?” Narcissa took his broom from him, and placed it with Draco’s broom, taking Harry’s broom back inside the sunroom, and propping it against the open back door.

“There! Finishing touches are completed.” She smiled, turning around the room to look at an empty table on the opposite wall from the dessert table. “Mimsey will place food and refreshments there once more guests have arrived. And when it’s time, Mimsey and Kreacher have agreed to bring in the cakes for the boys.” We nodded along to the plan. I heard the floo woosh again, and moments later, Draco and Theo walked in, two gift bags between them.

Draco was wearing beige tailored pants, a white button-up shirt tucked in, with a dark green jumper over top, a pair of light brown dragonhide boots, and his usual assortment of silver rings on his hands. Theo on the other hand, was wearing off-white pants, a cream-colored linen button-up shirt with half the buttons left open, and the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, a pair of tan loafers, and his gold chain necklace, rings on his hands and mismatched earrings.

“Hello Love, don’t you look smashing.” Theo smirked, wiggling his eyebrows as I rolled my eyes. Draco smacked the back of his head, making him pout. Narcissa eyed his shirt with distaste.

“Hello mother, where would you like these?” Draco asked, motioning to the gifts and gaining her attention from Theo’s shirt.

“Underneath the dessert table, Darling, thank you.” Narcissa beamed at him, and his cheeks turned a little pink. I could feel my heart flutter in my chest- No! Bad thoughts. He’s your cousin. I looked back to Theo, who was smirking at me with his brows raised. I could feel my own blush creeping up my neck, and turned away, clearing my throat.

“Thank you both for coming…after our fallout with Ron and his family, I know it means a lot to Harry to have you both as friends, despite past grievances.” I smiled warmly at them, getting a little smirk from Draco and a grin from Theo.

“No need to thank us, Princess, it is my absolute pleasure to drink the Chosen One under the table at the pub every week…and he isn’t too bad on the eyes either.” Theo grinned lecherously. Draco rolled his eyes with a small groan. At that moment, Harry walked back into the room, a small blush dusting his cheeks…he must’ve overheard Theo on his way in. Harry was wearing light-wash jeans, navy-blue crewneck jumper, white trainers, and the gold watch Sirius had given him. I looked over to Theo, who appeared to be a bit dazed and definitely had a blush crawling up his neck; I smirked at him with my brows raised when he turned and made eye contact with me. His blush darkened a bit more and he rolled his eyes, mouthing ‘touché’.

The next twenty minutes or so were filled with the floo going off and guests appearing one by one. Neville was correct, as his Gran did turn down the invitation to join us. Luna came in wearing a bright yellow strapless floral applique minidress with a pair of silver heels, as well as her usual turnip earrings and butterbeer cork necklace. Neville wore beige tailored pants, a brown polo shirt unbuttoned, and a pair of brown leather loafers, as well as a silver watch and his Longbottom ring. Remus, Dora, Teddy and Andy were next to arrive, bringing with them a gift bag and a potted aconite plant. Dora handed Teddy off to Narcissa, who was making grabby hands and cooing noises at the baby. Andy and Dora remained with Narcissa to talk after wishing Harry and Neville a happy birthday.

Remus and Sirius approached Harry on both sides, throwing their arms around him and talking excitedly about one thing or another, more than likely, some Marauders adventure they got up to with James all those years ago. I smiled wistfully at the three of them, but was quickly distracted by the arrival of George, Charlie, Bill and Fleur.

“Hermione!” Charlie exclaimed, I squealed when he lifted me up in a bear hug and swinging me back and forth. Bill and George were grinning from next to him, and Fleur was shaking her head fondly. I was so glad they were able to come.

“Charlie, George, Bill and Fleur! It’s wonderful to see you! Thank you so much for coming!” I exclaimed, grinning at each of them. Fleur placed her hand on my arm, squeezing it gently and smiling.

“There is nowhere else we would rather be, it is important to celebrate these milestones after the past few years.” She smiled gently.

“Oh, Happy anniversary you two. I am grateful you are spending it with us.” I smiled at them. Bill cracked a grin.

“Well, the alternate was spending it with our mother, and listening to her rant and rave about Harry Potter and Hermione Granger ruin the lives of her precious Ron and darling Ginny.” he said, rolling his eyes as I frowned. George came up next to me and nudged my arm.

“Don’t worry about them, Ron’s mad that the Prophet isn’t taking his interviews anymore because of Sirius and Narcissa’s army of solicitors, and Ginny is just jaded that Harry doesn’t return her feelings of hero worship. They’ll get over it eventually.” He winked with a grin. The four of them went off to give Neville and Harry birthday wishes and I was left alone again. I saw Sirius sidle up next to Charlie and begin a discussion about something that had the both of them laughing boisterously. At that moment, Mimsey came to me at that moment, tugging on my skirt.

“Missy Hermione wish to have a glass of Elf wine?” She asked, offering me a glass filled with white wine. I grinned, accepting the glass.

“Yes, thank you Mimsey.” I took a sip and moaned at the semi-sweet flavor; not too dry, not too sweet, it was perfect! I heard a low chuckle behind me and turned to see Draco leaning his shoulder against the wall behind me with a glass of Fire Whiskey in hand and a smirk on his face.

“Oh, don’t mind me, Hermione, I’d hate to come between you and that glass of wine.” He smirked, reaching out to twirl one of my curls around his index finger, pulling it tightly causing my breath to hitch. I rolled my eyes at his smirk, feeling my cheeks heat with a blush.

“Oh, piss off Draco. No one asked.” I waved my hand at him in a dismissing manner, causing him to laugh loudly. I smiled at him, as we stood and drank in companiable silence. I watched Harry maneuver around the room laughing and smiling freely. What a difference one year makes. I turned to Draco as he shifted next to me, clearing his throat.

“I imagine you’re ready to go back to Hogwarts in a month?” he asked, smirking at me.

“Yes, and no.” I sighed. “On one hand, it will be nice to go back to a little bit of normalcy; to have a year at Hogwarts where we don’t have to worry about fighting Voldemort or his forces or solving another mystery to save everyone…it sounds wonderful. On the other hand…this isn’t exactly going to be normal, is it? I turn 19 next month…I should be working in the Ministry or training to be a healer, or…just anything other than going back to Hogwarts to finish my education.” Draco nodded his head.

“I get that. After the last two years…I’m hoping to have a quiet year of studies and quidditch…but I know I’m not everyone’s favorite person right now…I’m expecting I will be at the wrong end of a lot of jinxes and hexes this year.” I frowned at him.

“That’s horrible, Draco. No one should have to resign themselves to being the proverbial punching bag,” He looked confused for a second. “Muggle euphemism; it means you will be a target of severe criticism or punishment as a means for others to take out their anger on what happened over the last few years.” He grimly nodded his understanding, then shrugged.

“It can’t be helped. All I can do, is try my best to stay out of the way and show everyone my ideologies and loyalties have changed for the better and hope for the best.” I reached out to his free hand, squeezing it gently; he gave me a small smile in return.

“Which N.E.W.T.S are you taking?” I asked. He chuckled.

“Potions, obviously; Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Transfiguration, Charms, DADA, Herbology and they’re making me take Muggle Studies as part of my probation.” He shrugged nonchalantly.

“Looks like we will have basically the same schedule, except I’ll be taking Care of Magical Creatures instead of Muggle Studies. We should set up a study group when we get to Hogwarts! You, Theo, Harry, Neville, Luna and me.” I smiled as he nodded.

“We should invite Blaise and Pansy too.” I grimaced at her name, he frowned. “They aren’t who they appear to be…They were under just as much scrutiny as Theo and I were, and you were able to forgive us.” I sighed before nodding.

“Alright, I’ll give them a chance…if you think they can be trusted, then I trust your judgment.” He looked shocked for a moment before smiling a gentle smile and squeezing my hand he still held. Theo popped up next to us at that moment, startling us both.

“Alright you two, no more canoodling in the corner. Mummy dearest says it’s time for a toast and cake.” He grinned rakishly. Draco sighed while rolling his eyes and the three of us walked over to the congregation by the dessert table. Narcissa cleared her throat.

“Thank you, everyone; for joining us today in celebrating the birthdays of these two wonderful young men. I have been fortunate enough to have gotten to know Lord Potter over the past month due in part to his connection to my wonderful Goddaughter. But that does not lessen the bond I feel building between us. I have been known, to collect children like they are my own, just ask Theodore.” To this she paused and the lot of us chuckled, while Theo sent a loud air kiss to Narcissa and Harry blushed a little, but still looked thrilled.

“That being said, I would like to unveil my gifts for both of you. I know the past year, years really, but the past year specifically has been difficult, and the two of you actively fought on the front lines in different ways, trying to save our world, and I know from the bottom of my heart, your parents would be so proud of both of you. Because of that, I believe they should be here to witness what wonderfully brave young men, you have grown up to be.” And with that, she swished her wand, and the fabric hanging over the portraits disappeared. I gasped, my free hand coming up to cover my mouth.

There, in the portrait on the left, were James and Lily Potter. And in the right portrait was Frank and Alice Longbottom. Smiling and waving back at us. I could see Harry stiffen in front of me and reached out to squeeze his shoulder.

“Oh Harry! James, look! It’s our Harry! And He’s so grown up.” Portrait Lily exclaimed. Harry took a jagged breath in.

“Mum…Dad…” He murmured.

“Hello, Son, Happy Birthday.” Portrait James smiled warmly. Neville was having a similar crisis while conversing with his parent’s portrait. Remus and Sirius stepped up next to Harry, smiling sadly.

“Moony! Padfoot! You better be taking good care of my son and teaching him how to be a proper Marauder!” James laughed.

“Prongs…” Sirius whispered, then chuckled. “Of course we are! He has your cloak and our map…my, he and Hermione have caused so much trouble over the years.” He laughed boisterously. I scoffed when the Weasleys, Dora, Theo and Draco joined in. Harry chuckled, wiping the tears from his face. I turned around and walked over to Narcissa.

“It was a wonderful surprise, Godmother. I know Harry appreciates it so much.” I whispered, hugging her tightly. She wrapped her arms around me and hugged me back just as tight, sighing. “Sirius and Remus will appreciate it immensely as well. How did you manage to get the portraits made?”

“I reached out to Lady Longbottom for photos of Frank and Alice, and Minerva found a few pictures of James and Lily stuffed away in Dumbledore’s office of all places. I took them to a magical artist, and they were able to create the portraits in just a few days. They were dropped off to me this morning.” After a few more moments of Harry and Neville conversing with their parents’ portraits, Mimsey and Kreacher brought out the cakes and we all gathered around, singing happy birthday. Just before they blew out the candles, Andy pulled out a camera, and took a picture of Harry and Neville with their cakes in front of them, and their parent’s portraits behind them.

“Andy, I need a copy of those pictures” I told her smiling. She assured me she would make copies for anyone who needed them. Once everyone had their fill of dessert, Sirius started passing out the presents. Andy and the Lupins gave Neville a new Aconite plant and gave Harry new quidditch pads and magical goggles that will automatically change to whatever prescription your glasses are. Draco and Theo got Neville dragonhide herbology gloves that were magicked to be waterproof and to repel dirt. They got Harry a new practice snitch and seeker gloves. The Weasleys chipped in and gave Neville some newly released books on Herbology and gave Harry a collection of goodies from WWW and a poster of his favorite Quidditch team, The Falmouth Falcons. Luna gave both new Butterbeer cork necklaces, which they both wore immediately. Harry and Neville thanked everyone for their gifts and for coming. Shortly after, The Weasley’s and Lupins made their exit; The Weasley’s promising to keep in touch and wishing us an uneventful year at Hogwarts, and The Lupins citing the need for Teddy’s bedtime. Now that it was just us, Theo and the Malfoys, Luna and Neville, I stepped forward with Nev’s gift in hand.

“I wanted to wait until mostly everyone had left to give you guys your gifts.” They turned to me. I handed Nev his gift and he opened it, looking at me quizzically when he opened a plain black leather journal.

“I didn’t want to just give you a book Nev, but when you told us the other day that Professor Sprout offered you an internship, I thought, maybe you would like a journal to write down all of your Herbology notes in. Also, while I was perusing The Black Family Grimoire, I came across quite a bit of herbology and gardening spells that I hadn’t seen anywhere else and thought they may be useful to you.” Neville gaped at me.

“You shared secrets from your Family Grimoire…with me?” He gasped.

“Of course, Sirius and I have no need for them, neither of us are aspiring Herbologists. And I think it’s about time someone uses them.” I smiled encouragingly at him.

“Thank you, Hermione,” He held the journal reverently in his hands. “I will take good care of your family’s secrets.”

“I know you will Nev.” I smiled at him before turning to Harry.

“I don’t have anything for you to open, Harry, but I do have an offer.” He looked a bit baffled.

“What do you know about magical adoption?” Narcissa, Neville and Theo gasped, causing Harry to look over at them in bewilderment, before looking back at me.

“Absolutely nothing…” He trailed off with a small grin and I laughed.

“There are two types of adoption in the magical world,” I begin explaining to him. “Blood adoption and magical adoption. Blood adoption is tricky, you exchange blood, and it rewrites your DNA to make you blood relatives, sometimes resulting in physical changes in your attributes. Magical adoption, however, only requires an exchange of magic, giving you access to the other person’s family magics…the only messy part about it is if there is no clear heir to either family line. Fortunately for us, we have both accepted our titles already, so that would not be an issue.”

“Okay…so what is it you’re offering?”

“Harry…I would like to magically adopt you as my brother, so that we can be family in all ways that matter besides blood.” Harry and his parent’s portrait gasped.

“We can…we can do that?” he asked in awe.

“Yes…and I will understand if you don’t want to do that, I know it’s not exactly, conventional- “

“YES! Absolutely, a thousand times, yes! Let’s be magical siblings!” He shouted, laughing exuberantly as he picked me up and swung me around in a circle.

“Harry! Put me down, I’m wearing a skirt!” I shrieked as he continued to laugh but eventually placed me back down on my feet. Sirius, Neville, Draco and Theo chuckled next to us, while Luna smiled dreamily and Narcissa dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief.

“What do we have to do?” he asked once he had calmed down.

“It’s a simple binding. We will grasp each other’s forearms just like you would for a wizard’s oath, Sirius will recite the incantation and then we will feel our magic mingle. You will then be Lord Potter-Black, and I will be Lady Potter-Black, but officially, you will still be Lord Potter, and I will be Lady Black, heirs to our own houses.” I saw him sigh with relief, I assume, at the thought of not having to give up The House of Potter. I reached over and squeezed his hand.

“Let’s do this.” He said determinedly. I look over to Sirius, who nods and the three of us move to stand together. Harry and I grasp each other’s forearms, smiling softly at each other. Sirius steps next to us, raising his wand to point at our combined arms, and begins to recite:

“ex duobus ad unum,

magica iungantur et constringant te,

familiam omnem praeter sanguinem.”

Gold ropes wrapped around our arms with each line Sirius muttered, not unlike an unbreakable vow. I could feel my magic bubbling at the surface of my arm, and Harry’s magic as well, building and mixing as Sirius chanted. So, when he finished the incantation, it felt like our magic imploded inward and I could feel my core tighten like a rubber band pulled taut. I looked up to Harry and we both smiled as we let go. Harry gathered me in his arms, and I burrowed my face into his shoulder as he held me tight. Sirius wrapped his arms around both of us for a moment before we all untangled. Theo snorted and I looked over at him.

“Draco and Harry are magical cousins now…” He trailed off with a smirk. The matching looks of horror Draco and Harry sported had Sirius and Neville joining Theo in hysterics. Narcissa and I sighed in resignation, and Luna continued to smile dreamily.

“Congratulations Harry and Hermione, on finally completing your sibling bond. The Nargles aren’t swarming your heads anymore.”

“Thank you, Luna.” Harry smiled, looking around the room, eyes lingering on his parents’ portrait. “This is the best birthday I have ever had.”

Chapter 15

Chapter Text

Chapter 15:

19 August 1998 (Wednesday)

Diagon Alley

From the Office of The Headmistress of Hogwarts:

Minerva McGonagall, Order of Merlin 1^st Class

Dear Lady Hermione Astra Potter-Black,

It is my express privilege that I welcome you back to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, to complete your 8^th year of schooling. I regret the need for this special year of schooling but am nevertheless grateful for these special circumstances allowing yourself and others from your class to be allowed back to continue your N.E.W.T. level education.

Inside, you will find a list of classes that you qualify for, and the required materials. I have also included the Head Girl Badge, as there is no one I feel is more capable or deserving than yourself. I originally reached out to Neville Longbottom to request he be the Head Boy, but he has since declined, stating he fears he will be too busy with his internship to commit to such a demanding level of leadership. Thus, I have chosen Theodore Nott, at Mr. Longbottom’s insistence. He assures me that Mr. Nott will provide a complimentary balance to you.

This year will be slightly different for your class, as you will all be taking classes together instead of being split by houses. Furthermore, all 8^th years will be given a new dormitory and common room. Rules will be slightly lax as well, curfew will still be in place, but will be an hour later than the other students. You can leave on weekends to visit Hogsmeade, Diagon Alley or family with prior permission. Lastly, there will be a special table in the Great Hall designated for the 8^th years. It is my hope that your class can lead by example and encourage interhouse unity in this post-war time.

I look forward to seeing you in my class again, Lady Black, and hope that you can find time to meet with me for tea in the coming school year. Have a wonderful rest of your summer.

Sincerely,

Minerva McGonagall,

Headmistress of Hogwarts, Order of Merlin 1^st class

This time when I stepped out of the floo into The Leaky, I did not need Harry’s help, I have finally become accustomed to the balance of the heels Narcissa keeps giving me. Harry was magicking the floo ash from his clothes and cloak when I arrived and offered to do the same for me. Today, Harry wore a darker blue blazer over a light blue button-up, with a blue and light blue striped tie, tan chino pants with a brown belt, a pair of brown leather oxfords, his gold watch and Potter ring. I was wearing a Black and white above the knee tweed plaid skirt, black slim fit long sleeve shirt with a white floral applique peter pan collar, my plum-colored cloak, a pair of black heels, pearl earrings, and my heiress ring. We waited just a moment and then Sirius was through the floo as well. The three of us left to meet up with Narcissa, Draco and Theo outside of Madam Malkin’s, as we all needed new robes for the year.

We each took our turn getting measured and fitted for new robes, and Narcissa insisted we get the best available option; acromantula silk. I had gone first, so while the boys took their turn, Narcissa and I browsed the available selection. I picked out new blouses and tweed skirts for the year, as well as thigh high stocking instead of my usually sheer tights. Narcissa assured me it’s what she and Andy wore, especially during their 7^th year. Once we had finished up in Madam Malkin’s, we moved onto Flourish and Blotts to get our reading list. Narcissa and Sirius left us there to get our books sorted, while they left to do some of their own shopping.

“Hey, Princess, ready to be rooooommates?” Theo smirked, wiggling his eyebrows. I rolled my eyes.

“Theodore, we will all be ‘roommates’; Minerva stated the 8^th years will be getting their own dorms and common room this year.”

“Wait,” He stopped in the middle of the aisle, causing Harry to run into his back and me to run into Harry’s. He turned around and looked over Harry’s shoulder at me. “You mean we don’t get a Head’s dorm?!”

“Theo, we are getting our own common room with the other 8^th years, what more do you need?” I asked exasperated. He mumbled something that made Harry blush and loudly clear his throat.

“What do you mean we’re getting our own dorms and common room?” Draco questioned from ahead of Theo.

“Minerva didn’t tell you?” Harry asked, slightly perplexed. “It was in her letter inviting us back to Hogwarts.”

“Ah, must’ve missed that part, mine had a bunch of open threats actually…No bullying, or else…no cheating, or else…no lying, or else…no unsanctioned extra-curricular projects, or else…She did congratulate me on making Quidditch captain, but it honestly felt like a backhanded compliment when she stated ‘This is your one and only chance, don’t bloody fuck it up’ and ‘You’re the only one in Slytherin who can lead Slytherin into second place.’” He deadpanned. Harry and Theo were leaning against each other, holding their sides from laughing so hard. I sighed and smacked both of them on the back of the head.

“Congratulations, Draco, you and Harry get to go head-to-head as seekers and captains this year.” I smiled at him, and he smirked.

“Are you kidding? I’m too tall and bulky to be seeker this year, besides, Lucius was the one who made me play seeker, I preferred chaser when I was younger. This year, I’ll be a beater.” He laughed at the look on Harry’s face.

“Bloody great, I have to worry about you sending the bludger my way the entire game.” Harry sighed, then pouted. “I’m never going to have a normal Quidditch game.” Draco smirked. We made quick work of finding our books for our class schedule, and I was even able to grab a couple extra books for potions and transfiguration before the boys pulled me from the shop. Our next stop was The Apothecary to grab extra ingredients and supplies for Potions, Harry and I needed new cauldrons as we had lost ours last year when the snatchers came. We finished up in there fairly quickly and headed back out to the Alley. Unfortunately, we were greeted by the flashes of The Prophet’s cameras.

“Bloody great…we’ve been spotted.” Draco groused, trying to use his taller stature to block their view of me. I gasped when I felt my cloak tugged hard enough to pull me back a step or two, turning my head to see more photographers behind me, and one of the reporters, who had been the one to tug on my cloak.

“Yeah, absolutely not, get the fuck away from her.” Draco glared at them, pulling me away and positioning me between him and Harry, who was also glaring at them. The four of us began to maneuver through the crowds, or at least, we tried to. The Prophet photographers were making it extremely difficult.

“What’s this, The Golden Girl is hiding behind the coattails of a Death Eater? Tut tut, what will the public have to say about that?” That fucking bitch. I whirled around, brandishing my wand, spitting mad, pushing past Draco and Harry’s arms.

“Excuse me?!” I demanded darkly, glaring at her. She smirked.

“You heard me, Miss Granger, are you hiding behind the coattails of your pet Death Eater?” I was fuming at this point.

“I’d watch that mouth of yours, Rita, if you don’t want to end up in another bloody- “

“O-KAY, I think that’s enough here. Time to go!” Theo exclaimed, grabbing me around the waist and hauling me back and down the alley as quickly as he could. I swung my arms at his back a couple times in frustration, but it didn’t have any effect whatsoever. I folded my arms and huffed. I was furious, Furious! At that bloody bug. Who does she think she is?! I’ll show her…hiding behind the coattails…I don’t hide! Time to send a bloody jar in the mail.

The boys had managed to get us to The Magical Menagerie without any other interruptions, thankfully. Theo set me down outside the store, and I stared him down.

“Don’t ever manhandle me like that again, Theodore Nott, or I’ll curse you so hard, it’ll make your ancestors dizzy.” I glared up at Theo, and he at least had the decency to gulp and nod. I turned around and strutted into the menagerie. I needed to get some owl treats for Crux for when he visits Harry and I at Hogwarts. While I was in there, I also picked up a new toy, some more treats and extra care items for Crooks. I turned around to see Draco browsing the owl treats, but Theo and Harry weren’t immediately visible.

“Potter is looking at snakes, I’m sure Theo is nearby making inappropriate comments about one or both of their ‘trouser snakes’.” Draco deadpanned. I snorted, sure that he was correct in his assumption.

“What kind of owl do you have?” I asked him, not remembering his owl.

“A midnight black Eagle Owl, his name is Ares, and he isn’t typically friendly. He barely tolerates letting Mother attach her letters and packages she sends to me at Hogwarts.” He smirked. We purchased everything we needed, and after a quick perusal around the shop, realized Harry and Theo were no longer inside. We stepped outside to find them with their head bent together looking at something in Harry’s hands.

“What are you two up to?” I asked coming up next to them. Harry turned around grinning and held out his hands.

“Hermione, Draco, I’d like to introduce you to my new familiar, he says his name is Magnus!” I looked down to see a tiny black and gold snake coiled up in his hands. “The shopkeeper says he’ll get to be about 38 cm long…technically I’m not allowed to bring him to Hogwarts, but he’s small enough to fit in my cloak pocket, so I don’t see why not!” I grimaced, looking at the snake and Draco stared at him deadpanned.

“I’m sorry…did you say he said his name was Magnus?” Draco asked skeptically.

“Oh, yeah, I’m a Parseltongue, I can communicate with snakes…it was actually a result of being a horcrux for almost 17 years.” Draco stared at, Magnus, a bit hesitantly. “Want to pet him?” Harry asked, shoving the snake in Draco’s face. Draco jumped back as far as he could.

“Absolutely not! I’ve had enough snake interactions to last me a bloody lifetime.” He gulped, Harry smirked at him, taunting him with the snake. I rolled my eyes at the both of them, but before I could reprimand them, there was a loud explosion behind me and on the other side of Theo. I gasped, turning around as Draco pulled me close to his side, and Theo and Harry stood back-to-back with us.

Stepping out of the clouds of ash on either side of us, were Travers, Rowle, Dolohov and Rodolphus Lestrange.

“Shite.” Theo muttered.

“Shite indeed.” Harry agreed. Before any of us could move, Rodolphus raises his wand arm in the air and fired a spell straight up, resulting in a visible shield enclosing all 8 of us in a domelike structure.

“Fuck…anti-apparation wards, there’s no escaping this…and no help coming.” Draco murmured, squeezing my hand. Dolohov smirks at me, causing a shiver to go down my spine. Draco noticed and glared at him.

“Divide and conquer, we’ll take Travers and Rowle, you two take Rodolphus and Dolohov.” Harry declared, getting into a battle stance. I raised my wand and aimed at Dolohov, and just as he started to swish his wand, I sent a silencio his way. Not a moment too soon, his signature purple curse was hurling toward Draco, who quickly blocked it. I sighed in relief but was quickly overwhelmed with a barrage of curses Lestrange was trying to send at Draco’s back. I turned my back for just a second to block incoming hexes and felt a powerful slicing hex hit my upper back.

“Ah!” I screamed in pain, but still blocking Lestrange’s curses. I could hear Harry call out my name but didn’t let it distract me. I sent a bombarda at Lestrange and it was enough to give me a moment of respite. Draco and I continued to send hexes and jinxes at the two Death Eaters, but we were slowly losing our footing, and that’s when they both sent a strong coordinated attack at us. Dolohov sent his purple curse again, and Lestrange sent a powerful Crucio. Draco grabbed my arm and dove out of the way, pulling me with him. I sent out the strongest Protego I could muster as we regained our bearings. Draco took advantage of my shield and began flinging curse after curse at the two Death Eaters.

While still maintaining the shield charm, I windlessly sent a tripping hex at Rodolphus when he was parrying blows with Draco. As he fell, I sent an expelliarmus, catching his wand in my empty hand. Before I could get too excited, I saw a white flash in the corner of my eye. I looked up in time to see Draco throw his body in front of mine, screaming “NO!” As he grunted in pain, I threw a bombardo maximus at Dolohov, who unfortunately dodged. He raised his wand above him and deactivated the dome shield, grabbed Rodolphus and the two of them popped away. I could faintly hear Travers and Rowle pop away behind me, but my focus was entirely on Draco, as I turned to look at him in horror.

“Draco! You bloody idiot, what did you do?” He shifted, and then his knees give out beneath him. I quickly reach out and wrap my arm his waist and grunt as I take the brunt of his body weight, his head lolls onto my shoulder as we sink to the ground. I try to heal the spiraling wound that was wrapped around his left bicep, over his shoulder and up his neck stopping at the edge of his jaw, but nothing was working! Harry and Theo rush over and pull him from my arms.

“Harry…” I whisper shakily. “I can’t get it to stop, it keeps bleeding and- and I can’t heal it!” I can feel the panic and anxiety setting in as my vision became blurred with tears.

“It’s okay, Hermione, he’s going to be okay. I’ve got it.” He raised his wand and started chanting Vulnera Sanentur. It helped; the curse wasn’t getting worse…but it also wasn’t improving greatly. Two more pops nearby had me frantically looking around, raising my wand. Thankfully, it was only Sirius and Narcissa. They stopped immediately at the sight of us, Narcissa paled, raising her hand to her mouth as she gasped in horror. Sirius rushed forward to help Harry and Theo with Draco.

“We need to get him back to Grimmauld, I can floo Pomfrey and Andy as soon as we get there.” Sirius spoke in a somber tone as he and Theo supported his body between them. I started to stand up, only to become very dizzy and lose my balance when I tried to take a step. Harry and Narcissa rushed forward to catch me. Sirius apparated Theo and Draco back to Grimmauld, and Narcissa apparated Harry and me.

We appeared in the receiving room, Theo and Sirius had managed to get Draco out of his suit jacket and onto a couch, and Sirius had his head shoved in the floo calling Madam Pomfrey for help. Narcissa helped me over to a smaller couch that was perpendicular to the couch Draco was laid out on. She tried to help me out of my cloak, but a wave of nausea hit me as soon as she started peeling it from me.

“I don’t- I don’t feel so well.” I mumbled, swallowing down bile and tilting to the side as everything spun. Narcissa and Theo caught me, but I clenched my jaw in pain when I felt Theo’s hands on my back. The pain became too much, and everything suddenly went dark. “Hermione!”

No POV

“Hermione!” Theo called as she lost consciousness, falling heavily into his and Narcissa’s arms. Harry glanced over worriedly, but continued to chant Vulnera Sanentur over Draco, as the Sectumsempra curse began to slowly close. Draco started to stir. Pomfrey and Andromeda arrived through the floo at that point, rushing to Hermione’s side. Harry turned back to Draco, trying to heal his curse wound. Draco stirs some more, opening his eyes and groggily looking to the other couch, where the blonde bookworm remained unconscious on her front, her shredded black shirt sticking to her left arm and upper back, soaked with her blood. Draco groggily reached over with his bloody, injured arm, grasping her left hand. Theo turned his head, glancing over his shoulder to see Hermione’s hand clasped in Draco’s outstretched hand, his eyes staring intently at her. He glanced up and made eye contact with Harry, exchanging worried glances. Hermione and Draco’s blood continued to flow down their arms, pooling in their clasped hands…before it dropped to the carpet. Suddenly, the house began to shake violently, and a blinding light filled the room…

Hermione POV

I gasped, as I came to, a light fading from the room. I felt a tug on my arm and looked down to see my hand clasped in Draco’s. My gaze traveled up his arm to meet his stare, relief clear as day in his eyes. I heard a gasp from beside me and slowly turned my head to see Narcissa holding her hand to her mouth.

“Blimey, what happened?” Theo asked after a no one moved.

“His…his curse wound is healed? And it looks…gold?” Harry asked in shock. Theo looked at Draco, then back at Hermione’s back.

“Hermione’s back is too!” He gasped. Andromeda and Narcissa look up at each other in shock, before turning to Sirius who was pale. The three Blacks then rushed from the room, Harry and Theo quickly following. Madam Pomfrey stayed behind, helping me into a sitting position at the end of the couch closest to Draco, before turning around doing the same for Draco. She checked both of us to make sure we were in fact stable and healed, before bidding us a good day and leaving through the floo.

Draco and I sat in silence for a moment, staring at each other. His shirt was barely hanging on him at this point; due to the nature of the curse, the entire left sleeve and shoulder had been torn off by either Theo or Sirius. Because of that, I was able to see that his entire left arm was covered in blacked sleeve tattoo, save for a crescent moon and two constellations in bright white: Virgo and Draco graced his left forearm, with plenty of room available. The black faded out at his shoulder. I could see the tips of a flower under his left pec, and what looks like webbed wings over his shoulders.

“You took a sectumsempra for me…” I whispered, still not believing it myself. “Why?” He swallowed, before reaching out for my hand. I laid my right hand in his left, and he squeezed it gently.

“Because I couldn’t save you the last time.”

“Draco…” I sighed. “There was no way you could’ve save me at the Manor, we’ve been over this. It would’ve put you and your mother at risk. I don’t blame you. There was nothing more you could’ve done. I’ve already forgiven you; you know I have…now it’s time for you to forgive yourself.” I squeezed his hand. We sat there in silence for another moment, before he squeezed my hand to get my attention.

“You blocked that curse from Rodolphus and got hit…” He whispered. I looked at him, trailing my eyes over his injury, then gasped, moving to stand at his side. He tilted his head back to watch, as I stood right in front of him, trailing my fingers along his sectumsempra scar, up his bicep, over his collarbone, and up his neck to stop at his jaw. He closed his eyes, breathing in through his nose as I brushed my fingers back down their previous path to his bicep, where I wrapped my hand and squeezed gently, careful to not hurt him further. From this vantage point, I could see more of his back tattoo, and it appeared to be a dragon in flight, the wings spread out over his upper back and shoulder blades. The neck and head stretched out to his hair line, the majority of the body and tail were still covered by his shirt.

“It’s gold…” I murmured, rubbing my thumb over the sectumsempra scar, which stood out against the black on his arm like a neon light. He opened his eyes, glancing down to where I was looking, his breath catching at the sight, whipping his head up to stare at me, eyes wide.

“Turn around.” He said as he abruptly stood up, now practically pressed to my front, his hands wrapping around my arms to carefully turn my body. When I did, I heard his breath catch, then I felt his hand gingerly trace the long line of the slicing hex from my mid-back, up and over my shoulder, he took a step forward so that his front was pressed against my back, as his left hand continued to trail the line across my collarbone and up my neck, his right hand reaching up to gather my hair and pull it over my right shoulder, cradling my head in the process. I took a shaky breath in, closing my eyes and tilting my head to the right as he continued to trail his fingers over the scar up my neck to my jaw.

“This is gold too…” He whispered reverently in my ear. He continued to softly trail his fingers up and down my neck and over my collarbone. He tilted his head forward to lean his forehead against my head, breathing against my neck, as his left hand trailed back up to my shoulder, and then slowly caressed down the length of my left arm until he reached my hand, intertwining our fingers together as we stood there in reassurance that we were both still alive. He picked his head up, dragging his nose up my neck, leaving a light kiss at the point where the scar from the slicing hex hit my jaw.

“Draco…” I whimpered, a shiver going down my back at his careful ministrations.

“It’s magnetizing…” He murmured against my jaw, kissing it again before dragging his nose back down the column of my neck. I turned my head slightly to look at him out of the corner of my eye.

“What is it? And why did both curses heal like that?” He hmm’d.

“Not sure, but based on how my mother, Aunt Dromeda and your uncle left the room, I assume it means something, and they have an inkling to what it was.” He nuzzled my neck one more time, before standing back up to his full height and taking a step back. He squeezed my hand one last time before he let go and reached down to pick up his suit jacket that someone had helped him out of earlier, and draped it over my shoulders. We walked down the hall, following the voices to The Family Tapestry Parlor Room, everyone going silent as we entered the room. I looked at Sirius, then Narcissa, then Andy, taking a breath.

“What is this? Why is it gold?” The three of them exchanged looks before stepping back from the Tapestry. Theo and Harry were slightly behind them, Harry looked stunned, while Theo was smirking at us. Narcissa motioned for us to join them by the tapestry.

There on the Tapestry, right in front of me, was now a gold line connecting my face to Draco’s face. My breath caught in my throat as I watched Draco reach forward with his left hand to trail his fingers across the line, being reminded of his fingers tracing the gold line on my body only a few minutes ago.

“What does it mean?” I whispered, hoarsely, Draco placed his right hand against my lower back, offering physical support and comfort at the distress in my voice.

“That’s a soul bond…” Narcissa replies, softly smiling at us.

“A soul bond?” Draco repeats as his hand softly swept up and done my lower back. Andromeda cleared her throat, answering us quietly:

“It means you are soulmates: Animarum Auream”

Chapter 16

Chapter Text

Chapter 16:

1 September 1998

King’s Cross Station, Platform 9¾

Despite being in a rush, getting to Platform 9 ¾ had never been so easy before: Having access to the floo network is extremely convenient. Especially, when your magically adopted brother drags his feet in the morning and refuses to get up with the first 10 alarms. When I exited the floo at the Platform, Crookshanks carrier in hand, I sent an annoyed glare at Harry and he raised his hands in defense, apologizing for at least the third time. It was 1045, we barely had any time to find Narcissa and Andromeda to say goodbye.

That being said, I did spot Draco’s head of platinum blonde hair above the rest of the crowd, thank Godric for his 6’ 5” height…No wonder Narcissa is always buying me these tall heels. Sirius appeared through the floo after me, happily carrying an owl cage. After the whole…Diagon debacle a few weeks ago, Sirius decided there was no way he would leave us without the means to communicate with him. So, the next day he went to the magical menagerie and got Harry and I a brown pygmy owl, which we then named Prongs.

We quickly weaved through the crowds of people seeing their kids off to Hogwarts. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a flash of red and looked over to see a group of angry Weasleys. Ron, Ginny and Molly were all glaring at us, poor Arthur glanced between us and his wife, then ultimately decided to turn around so his back was facing us. I paused for a moment, frowning at them, but Harry grabbed my arm and pulled me along towards Narcissa and the boys. ‘It’s not worth it’ he whispered in my ear.

As soon as we reached them, I quickly set down Crookshank’s carrier as Narcissa pulled me into a tight hug, while Andromeda hugged Harry. Narcissa fussed over me for a moment before sighing and kissing my cheek.

“Have the best time, Darling. If you need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask. And you let me know if those boys are misbehaving, or if anyone treats you poorly, or if I need to contact the solicitors, or- “ Harry hugged Narcissa in the middle of her rant, cutting her off. I reached over to Andromeda and hugged her, kissing her cheek goodbye. Then I hugged Sirius…it took him a long minute to let me go as well.

“We mean it Kitten…if anyone tries to give you a hard time, or if you need to sue someone, we will send the solicitors your way…and if you need me to avenge your honor, you just have Prongs here come find me, and I’ll-“ I kissed his cheek and chuckled before he could finish. Draco reached out and offered his arm, which I gratefully accepted, before picking up Crookshank’s carrier. Harry and Theo rushed our goodbyes, levitating the trunks and Prong’s cage. Draco helped me up onto the train, then walked ahead of me down the aisle, searching for an empty carriage. We finally found one towards the back, stepped inside, and pulled down the curtains- we’d been gawked at enough this summer. The boys put the trunks and Prong’s cage up top, while I pulled Crooks out of his carrier and then Draco stowed his carrier above us as well.

I sat next to the window on one side of the compartment, Crooks situated between Draco and I, and took Pride and Prejudice out of my purse, ready to read for the next several hours. Draco sat next to me with his left leg crossed over his right, laying his arm across the back of our seat and his hand played with the ribbon holding my hair back, while his other hand was scratching Crooks behind his ears. Harry sat across from me, and Theo sat next to him, the two of them were discussing the PSL games Sirius had taken all three of them two last weekend.

“I swear it Draco, if you pull that ribbon out of my hair and mess it up- “ He dug his hand into my hair and pulled, lowering his mouth to my ear.

“What will you do about it, Hermione?” he asked, smirking. I turned to glare at him before going back to reading, and diligently trying to ignore his hand in my hair. Ever since our soulmate connection was discovered two weeks ago, things have felt…charged, between Draco and I, more so than usual at least. If we’re in the same room, I find my eyes tracking his movements. If we’re right next to each other, then there’s this magnetic pull to touch each other, even if it’s something as simple as playing with my hair or nudging my foot with his foot. It’s…distracting.

Harry pulled Magnus out of his pocket and started whispering to him, making Draco shudder as he started stroking his thumb up and down my neck. He nudged my thigh with his knee, and when I glanced at him, he tilted his head to my book. I adjusted it so that we could both read from it at the same time. Just then, there was a knock on our compartment door and Theo got up to answer, grinning and throwing the door open, allowing Neville and Luna to join us. We all moved over to allow space for them, Draco picked up Crooks and put him in his lap as Luna sat next to Theo and Neville sat next to Draco.

“Hello Harry, that’s a very nice snake. The Nargles tell me his name is Magnus, a very good name for a very good snake.” She smiled dreamily. Theo and Draco just stared at her with their brows raised.

“Hello Luna, yes his name is Magnus, and he thanks you for the compliment.” Harry grinned at her.

“Hermione, I think you’re growing a new limb.” Neville joked, looking at Draco’s hand which was still buried in my curls. He scowled but didn’t remove it. Theo smirked at us and turned to Nev.

“Yeah, they’ve been pretty much inseparable for the last two weeks. You saw the prophet, right?”

“You mean the one about the attack that almost killed them? Yeah, who hasn’t? I was kind of hoping it was an exaggeration though.” He frowned.

“Unfortunately, it was about as close to being accurate as the Prophet will ever truly get. Draco jumped in front of a sectumsempra curse after Hermione took a nasty slicing hex to the back to prevent Rodolphus from attacking Draco’s back. It was very dramatic, but also very romantic if you ask me.” He smirked, waggling his brows. I sent a small, wandless stinging hex at him. ‘Ouch! That hurt witch.’ He mumbled, rubbing his arm, I sent him a look and he waved me off.

“Anyways, we got them back to Grimmauld and Hermione had lost so much blood that she lost consciousness. It was honestly terrifying…Draco was delirious, but I saw him reach out for her arm and next thing we knew, Grimmauld was shaking and there was a bright light and then BAM!” At this Theo threw his arms up and yelled, causing Neville to jump 5 feet in the air, though Luna remained unfazed. “They were healed, and their scars from the curses were gold. Look at their necks, you can see the gold lines.” He said, pointing to us. I rotated my neck a bit so they could see. Neville’s draw dropped.

“An actual Animarum Auream!” He gasped. “That’s an extremely rare soulmate bond, Hermione! How are you handling the pull?” He asked genuinely concerned.

“Well, as you mentioned before, I seem to have grown a limb, so that’s about how well we’re handling it.” I joked; Draco scoffed

“He refuses to keep his hands off my sister.” Harry grumbled.

“In my defense, your sister won’t keep her eyes to herself either.” Draco smirked, making me blush and Luna and Neville chuckle.

“How’s the lawsuit against The Prophet going? Are the solicitors making any headway?” Neville asked once he had calmed down. I sighed.

“About as well as you can imagine. The Prophet is refusing to relent, even though Sirius and Narcissa have been throwing their names and money around; they refuse to throw Rita under the bus.”

“We had a meeting with all the solicitors, the editor and Rita last week, and their solicitors are still insisting that Rita did nothing wrong, told us Rita isn’t responsible for what her interviews say. I thought Sirius was going to jump over the table and strangle that pompous ass…and then Hermione dead ass stared Rita down, while pulling an empty jar out of her purse and setting it on the table…and then she goes and says ‘tried any new diets lately Rita? Any of the leafy green varieties?’” Harry was cackling at this point, and I could feel the smirk growing on my lips.

“Wait…I’m still confused about the jar bit…Why did Rita turn white as a ghost when you put it on the table?” Theo asked. Neville guffawed.

“Two words: Unregistered Animagus.” Harry smirked.

“Yeeeaaahhhh…that doesn’t clear up things nearly as well as you think it does.” Theo drawled.

“In their 4^th year, Rita Skeeter was writing some nasty rumors in The Prophet, and a lot the things she reported, weren’t well known…Hermione figured out she was able to get her information because she was an unregistered animagus…specifically a roach.” Luna explained serenely.

“And then she captured her in a jar and kept her as a pet for months.” Nevill finished, to the shock of Theo and Draco. “She finally let her out on the promise that she would never write lies about her or Harry anymore, or else Hermione would report her to the DMLE.” It was quiet for a moment, before Theo exploded in glee.

“Bloody Hell!! Is that why she has such a hard on for you?! Because you kept her as a pet cockroach during 4^th year???” Theo exclaimed, eyes wide, Draco snorted. “Merlin, Hermione, but that’s hot as fuck.” Theo winked, obnoxiously fanning his face with his hand.

“You’re a cunning little snake trussed up as lion, Darling.” Draco whispered in my ear with an audible smirk, dragging the tip of his nose along the shell of my ear. I could feel a blush crawling up my neck as he chuckled under his breath. “In this instance, Theo is correct: It’s attractive as fuck.” There was another knock on the compartment door, Draco moved back, putting a little more space between us, and Theo quickly sobered up: this time Neville got up to answer the door. As soon as the door cracked ajar, it was promptly slammed open by the person on the other side.

“Well, it’s about damn time we found you two. Have you decided you’re too good for us now that you’ve made friends with The Chosen One and his little posse?” Pansy Parkinson snarked, taking the empty seat next to Neville, huffing as she threw her hair over her shoulder. Blaise Zabini just smirked at her theatrics as he took the empty seat next to Luna. He smiled at her and raised his hand in greeting, which she, in typical Luna fashion, grabbed his hand and turned it over to kiss the back of his hand. Pansy’s jaw dropped in disbelief, but Blaise appeared intrigued, looking her up and down before smirking.

“Hello, Parkinson, not here to turn me into Voldemort again, are you? I’d have to say it’d be a waste of time seeing as I did defeat him last May.” Harry sassed with a smirk. Theo tried to cover the laugh that was threatening to break free, but ultimately failed. Pansy rolled her eyes so far up, I thought they may get stuck that way.

“Ha ha, you’re hilarious, Potter.” She deadpanned. “No, I’m not here to turn you into the bloody Dark Lord, mostly I’m just here to see what those two tossers have been up to.” She pointed a perfectly manicured finger at Draco and then Theo, before turning her attention to Neville sitting next to her, her gaze roving up and down.

“Well look at you Longbottom. All grown up and slaying snakes…If you ever need a place to hilt your sword, you know where to find me, I’ll bet you’re an excellent Snake charmer.” She smirked as he turned Gryffindor red. Theo, Harry and Blaise were cackling at Neville’s discomfort.

“Never change, Parkinson.” Draco smirked as the other three finally calmed down.

“Oh Pans, you will not believe what we’ve been up to! Can I please, be the first to tell you, that Draco has a soulmate and it’s our resident Gryffindor Princess herself??” I sighed exasperatedly; he was so giddy he was practically vibrating. This time not only did Pansy’s jaw drop, but so did Blaise’s.

“You’re so full of shite, Theodore Nott, tell me you’re pulling my leg.” Blaise drawled.

“He is full of shite, but he’s not pulling your leg.” Draco sighed, adjusting his arm so that it was resting against the back of the seat again, and his thumb was now gliding across my neck, swiping over my gold line. “We are soulmates, but we aren’t advertising it.” Pansy gasped and Blaise’s jaw had dropped. Harry sighed, rolling his eyes.

“If this is you ‘not advertising it’, let me tell you…you’re doing an awful job of it.” Blaise smirked. Harry snorted.

“What Theo fails to tell you, is that their soulmate bond was activated after they almost died in that attack on Diagon two weeks ago, and it turns out they have an Animarum Auream bond. Cissa has been practically beside herself ever since we found out.” Harry intervened before Theo could become even more chaotic.

“Yes, yes, Darling, they have the special rare soulmate bond, and Cissa is basically already planning their wedding and bonding ceremony, cousins or not.” Theo waved his hand in a dismissive manner, rolling his eyes and getting extra sassy.

“I’m sorry, did you say cousins?” Pansy gasped incredulously and Draco and I sighed in commissary.

“Have you lived under a rock all summer?” Theo deadpanned. Pansy sent a wandless stinging hex at Theo. ‘Bloody hell! Feral bloody witches!’

“Anyways, back in mid-July, we found out Hermione is actually the daughter of Regulus Black and Marlene McKinnon,” At this, Pansy gasped. “So that makes her a Pure-blood, and not the muggleborn she was raised to believe. Also, Narcissa is her godmother, she has like 10 godfathers, and on my birthday, we magically adopted each other as siblings.” Harry finished the extremely condensed summary of our summer.

“How the bloody fuck did you end up with muggles, Black?” Pansy demanded, with a raised brow.

“That’s a great question, that we still don’t have the answer to.” I shrugged. Draco squeezed my shoulder; I turned the page so he could keep reading as I partook in the conversation. Blaise stared at us for a moment before raising a brow.

“So, are you guys dating then?”

“No, piss off.” Draco growled, glaring at a smirking Blaise.

“Why the bloody not?” Pansy demanded skeptically. “Your body chemistry is exceptional, and you have the Animarum Auream, it’s not like you can ignore the bond now that it’s been activated. May as well take advantage of it.” she shrugged.

“We both had traumatic childhoods, that led us to opposite sides of an actual war…we’re taking this at our own pace regardless of how the bond pushes us to be near each other. Since it activated, we aren’t typically this bad, but we’ve been separated for four days. Sirius took the boys to see a few muggle football games this weekend, and Narcissa and I went to Paris for the weekend, and we had all just gotten home yesterday…I admit the bond is feeling a bit tense.” I shifted closer to Draco. She hmm’d before nodding and dropping it.

We then spent the next few hours in companionable silence, or at least I assume we did, Draco and I continued to read Pride and Prejudice after we answered Pansy’s questions, but we must’ve fallen asleep at some point; I was awoken by Harry gently shaking our shoulders. I blinked and looked up at him from where I was tucked into Draco’s side.

“Hey,” he whispered, smiling. “We are almost at Hogwarts; thought you might want to get changed.” I nodded and then worked to quickly separate from Draco. I reached up and traced his gold line up and down his neck, causing him to hiss. When all he did was shift closer, I sighed against his neck, and after checking my peripheral to make sure Theo wasn’t watching, quickly craned my neck and bit his gold line. Bad idea. Draco’s eyes shot open as he moaned loudly, throwing his head back in the process. I gasped and buried my face in his side, sure that I was Gryffindor red in the face.

“Hermione!” He whisper-shouted at me in horror, a violent blush crawling up his neck as he jumped out of his seat in embarrassment, Crookshanks jumping off his lap with a growl.

“I know, I’m sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking…” I groaned, covering my face with my hands. Theo and Pansy were absolutely cackling at this point, Harry was grimacing, and Neville was bright red. Luna just continued to smile dreamily, and Blaise smirked. The boys stepped out of the compartment and Pansy pulled the blinds down before turning to me.

“I do have to say, whatever the reason, your hair and your clothes: never better! I absolutely love that skirt, where did you get it?” She gushed, actually gushed over my Muggle clothes.

“Well…Andy got it for me from Harrods, in Muggle London.” I answered warily.

“What is this ‘Harrods’ and when can I go??” She demanded with her hands on her hips. I chuckled.

“Well, it’s this 7-floor department store where a lot of well-off muggles go shopping for clothes and other luxury items.” I explained.

“Done, sold, whatever. Next time you go, I demand that you take me. I don’t care if it’s in the middle of a bloody volcano…I need to get that skirt.” I laughed at her eagerness.

“Fair enough, I’ll let Cissa and Andy know to expect you the next time we go.” We three then proceeded to change into our uniforms. The new tweed skirts and Acromantula silk blouses and robes Cissa insisted on truly did make a difference. I didn’t look like a little schoolgirl, which is great, since I’ll be 19 in a few weeks. The skirt stopped 2 inches above my knees, but it completely covered the tops of my stockings, so that’s all that mattered. I finished tying my Gryffindor tie and attached the Head Girl pin to my robe. I picked up Crookshanks and put him back in his carrier with a promise to release him as soon as we arrive at Hogwarts, then motioned to the other two that I was ready. As soon as the door was cracked open, Draco was inside and running his hand down my back. He kissed my cheek and gave me a wink before Luna, Pansy and I stepped out to wait for them to change.

As soon as the door closed, Pansy whirled on me, clutching my arm enthusiastically.

“I have never, in my life, seen Draco Malfoy act so…soft! You and your bond definitely have him whipped.” She smirked at me, practically whisper-shrieking.

“Well, well, well…if it isn’t the Death Eater’s Whore. Had enough of Malfoy, and now you’re moving onto Parkinson? Didn’t know you could stoop any lower Granger, truly. Bending over for Malfoy is one thing…but being a bloody carpet muncher for pug-face?” Ronald. Bilius. Weasley.

“I beg your finest problem?” Pansy snapped, turning and cocking her fists on her hips, a singular brow raised.

“That’s enough Ronald, no one asked for your opinion, just walk away before you cause a bigger scene.” I glared at him.

“For the record, Weasel, if she were with me, it would be an upgrade, I’m a total babe…Not like you would ever know the difference, I would never sink low enough to be with someone like you” Pansy sniffed, throwing her hair over her shoulder.

“Pansy!” I snapped, “please, just let me handle this.” I implored her. She huffed but nodded in agreement…and that’s when everything went from bad to worse, naturally. Ron narrowed his eyes at me…specifically, at my neck. He stalked into my personal space and pushed me back against the wall.

“Hey!” Pansy shrieked in indignation; Luna was frowning deeply at Ron. He ignored both of them and used his fat finger to point at my gold line.

“What in the bloody hell is this?” he asked disgustedly, dragging his finger up and down the line on my neck. The action itself was physically repulsive to me and I felt my stomach churn and heave with nausea. I felt as though I could be sick at any moment, and I was furious. Pansy frowned.

“Get your fat fingers off her this instant! She did not invite you to molest her neck.” Pansy snarled. Ron raised his hand as if to hit her next, and that’s when I jumped into action. I quickly and gently pushed Pansy back from Ron’s immediate reach, before then trying to pull myself out of Ron’s grasp. He only tightened his grip around my neck. My stomach rolled with nausea and my rage increased.

“That’s enough, Ron,” I whipped my wand out from my sleeve and shoved the point under his jaw, he grimaced but still didn’t let go. “I won’t stand for you to continue to treat me this way. See this badge?” I pointed to the badge on my robe. “This means that I am Head Girl, and if I see or hear of you mistreating any other student this year, myself and the Slytherins included…I will escalate matters, and you will not like it. I can promise you that much” I was finally able to extract myself from his grasp, and thankfully, the threat was enough to scare him away…this time. Luckily, not a moment too soon, our compartment door began to open, and I stormed inside, fuming.

I couldn’t bring myself to look at Draco, even though I didn’t ask Ronald to touch my bond, it still felt wrong. I threw myself back into my seat by the window, crossing my arms and trying to breathe through the rage, as Harry exchanged worried looks with Theo and Draco. My vision was growing blurry, and shortly I felt the gathered tears begin to leak from my eyes as my breathing exercise failed. I felt the distress rolling off of Draco in waves. Harry was gob smacked.

“Hermione! What happened??” he anxiously asked.

“It was that damn Weasel.” Pansy huffed. “He said a bunch of shite, then threw her against the wall and started manhandling her soul bond, even went so far as to squeeze her neck and threaten to hit me.”

“He did WHAT?!” Draco scowled darkly, before reaching for me. He turned my face this way and that way, examining my neck for injuries, while also soothingly tracing his fingers over my golden line; finally, I felt relief as my stomach began to settle and the nausea went away, and I could relax again. Harry came closer and loosened my tie and began to unbutton the top few buttons of my blouse. They both froze in shock, their faces slowly morphed into masks of rage.

“We have a Weasel to hunt.”

Chapter 17

Chapter Text

Chapter 17:

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Upon arriving at Hogsmeade station, we gathered our things and disembarked from the train. Unlike previous years, the groups of students were simultaneously anxious and subdued. Younger students milled about in groups, petrified with nerves. Older students ambled towards the carriages, gripping their wands tightly in hand and jumping at every little noise. The Prefects and Hagrid were herding first years to the boats…I frowned when I saw how few there were, an unfortunate effect of the war.

Harry and Neville led our little group towards the line of carriages, Theo and Pansy walking directly behind them bickering about one thing or another, Blaise and Luna behind them with Luna rambling on about Blibbering Humdingers and Blaise nodding along, and then Draco and I trailing at the back. Draco walked next to me, guiding me with his right hand on my lower back and carrying Crookshank’s carrier in his left. We happened to walk past a group consisting of Ron, Dean, Seamus, and a smattering of 7^th and 8^th year Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs. The horrid sneers on Ron’s and Seamus’ faces didn’t deter me; I kept my head held high and met their glares with one of my own.

Arriving at the line of carriages, seeing the Thestrals was a cold reminder of all we have suffered and survived. Harry and Neville silently got in first, Neville reaching down to help Pansy in next to him and Theo climbed up to sit by Harry. Luna and Blaise climbed in next, sitting beside Theo, and Draco assisted me up to sit alongside Pansy and Draco sat next to me, placing Crooks’ carrier on the ground between us. We sat in silence as the carriage slowly began its trek up to Hogwarts, my hands trembling with anxious energy, I clasped them in my lap in an attempt to soothe my nerves. Draco reached over and covered both of my hands with one of his, gripping them gently. I looked over to see him staring out the window, brooding.

“There weren’t many first years…” Neville lamented with a frown.

“A lot of families went to the continent to avoid the war last year…I’m sure they chose to stay wherever they fled to, at least, that’s what Tracey’s and Millie’s families did.” Draco mumbled, continuing to stare out the window.

“Daph and Stori transferred to Beauxbatons last year, and that’s where Stori chose to remain this year…they said it was a lot less hostile on the continent.” Pansy murmured.

“Let’s not forget that the Carrow’s had access to the book of admission…I’m sure any muggleborns that turned 11 before May were…dealt with.” Theo grimaced, Draco’s grip on my hands tightened almost painfully. I unclasped my hands and turned my right hand over to weave our fingers together and placed my left hand on top of our clasped hands, his grip remained strong. Silence returned to our carriage for the rest of our journey to the castle. Upon arriving, Draco and Blaise helped Luna, Pansy and me down from the carriage. We followed the crowd into the castle, parting ways with Luna as she continued into the Great Hall while we were stopped and herded to an empty classroom by Professor Flitwick.

The eight of us congregated around a pair of desks to the right of the doorway. Draco set Crooks’ carrier on top of the desk, and I opened it to pick up Crooks and cradle him in my arms for a moment, Draco scratched behind his ears. I then kissed the top of his head, embracing him one last time before setting him down to scurry off into the castle, a House Elf popped in to take his carrier from us. Other returning 8^th years slowly entered the room, including Ron, Dean, Seamus and Parvati from Gryffindor. Susan, Hannah, Ernie and Zacharias returned from Hufflepuff and Padma, Anthony and Terry returned from Ravenclaw. Ron stood in a group with Dean, Seamus, Parvati, Padma, Zacharias and Terry; Ron standing at the helm of them, sporting the same nasty sneer from earlier, only now with Seamus, Zacharias, and Terry mirroring him. Parvati looked…sad, practically despondent; I frowned, looking at her, Lavender’s death has not been kind. Hannah, Susan, Ernie and Anthony stood off in another corner. At that moment, the door to the classroom swung open and Headmistress McGonagall strolled in, clearing her voice.

“Let me begin by saying I am sorry, that after all of the trauma and heartbreak of the last few years, the Ministry is requiring all of you to return to a place that housed so much of your torment. It is not fair to expect any of you to return to the place of your nightmares and grief, however, we shall endeavor to make the best of it.” Headmistress McGonagall smiled at us sadly, sighing before she continued.

“I’d like to be the first to welcome all of you back to Hogwarts, I know it can’t be easy, returning to a place that many of you experienced some of the worst horrors imaginable,” She glanced at Parvati and Ron, frowning. “We lost many great souls in May, but we must honor them by continuing to live, and at some point, we must flourish. I would like to begin this year, on a different foot for all of you; I encourage you to ignore the houses you grew up in, and to seek relationships with those from other houses, all of the other houses. We must present a unified force to both the younger students and the world outside of these hallowed halls. We must show that darkness and evil didn’t win, and we do that by extending acceptance and forgiveness. So, whatever grievances you have against your other classmates, it ends here. I will not tolerate bullying from anyone. Any such cases will be met with extreme prejudice; you are the oldest students Hogwarts has ever hosted and as such, I expect all of you to set a good example for the younger students.

“That being said, because you are the oldest students hosted at Hogwarts, it will be much different for you than it has in the past, with a new set of privileges. Curfew is now nonexistent, but do not take advantage of this, do not lord it over the younger students. That being said, you will all be housed in a new dorm the castle has provided, each dorm room will house three students. Classes will combine all 8^th year students, and some of your extracurriculars may be combined with the other 7^th year students. There is a new table stationed in front of the Staff table that has been set aside for all of you to use and intermingle houses; you are to use it and set a good example. Lastly, you may come and go from the castle as you wish during the weekends, provided you communicate with myself or your head of house before you leave. These are all privileges unique to your year, and should I find you to be taking advantage of them, they can be just as easily revoked. Do not test me. Now, file out and join the rest of the students in the Great Hall, we must sort the first years.”

Headmistress McGonagall left the classroom, and we slowly trailed after her to the entrance of the Great Hall, I walked beside Harry, reaching over to grasp his hand. He looked at me with a small smile, squeezing my hand as we continued onward. I gasped when a body shoved into me, hitting my shoulder and knocking me off balance, luckily Harry was able to steady me before I could fall to the ground. We looked up to see Ron sneering at us, Seamus and Terry following close behind smirking darkly, Dean followed behind Seamus, frowning. I heard a scuffle behind us and turned to see Draco being held back by Blaise and Theo.

“Watch it Black, Potter…I wouldn’t want to get your bloody fairy dust all over me.” He jeered. I glared at him until I heard a louder commotion behind us and turned to see Theo now being held back by Neville and Pansy, a dark scowl on his face as he pulled at their arms, “let me at him, I’ll fucking show him fairy dust.”

“Gee Ron, you surely didn’t last long with McGonagall’s zero bullying tolerance. Maybe I should send a letter to your mummy letting her know you need a time out.” Harry rolled his eyes, a hard look in his eyes.

“At least my mummy is alive, unlike your whore of a mother.” He smirked, walking away. I gasped as Harry’s face turned dark red, borderline purple, his lips curling into a deep scowl.

“Harry, no!” I grabbed his arms, looking back at the others, my eyes pleading for help. Draco stepped forward and grabbed his arms, locking him into place. He started whispering…something, into Harry’s ears. Whatever Draco said slowly calmed him down, his face slowly returning to its normal tan color. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes and holding it for a moment, before slowly letting it out. Draco patted him on the shoulder when he had calmed and Theo had come forward to stand next to Harry, and then Draco came around to my left side, lowering his hand to hover over my lower back and motioned me forward. Our group resumed our route to the Great Hall, and upon arriving, it was as if a silencio had been cast over the room, everyone had stopped to stare incredulously at our little group of Gryffindors and Slytherins. Draco and I led everyone, continuing onward to the table sitting parallel to the Professor’s table at the front of the Hall. Whispers broke out amongst the four House tables, but we ignored them, the seven of us sitting at one end of the table, and Ron and his group sitting at the other end, with Susan, Hannah, Ernie and Anthony sitting awkwardly in the middle of the table as the barrier between the two groups.

Not even two minutes later, the doors to the Hall opened and Professor Sprout led the small group of First Years just to the side of our table where The Sorting Hat sat on a stool. The hat began singing a cryptic song about loss, forgiveness and making amends, and celebrating the differences of the four houses rather than vilifying or glorifying one over the other. It was one of the better songs I had heard from The Sorting Hat, and I hope everyone took its message to heart. Professor Sprout stepped forward with a scroll in hand, and began reading the names on the list:

“Avery, Seraphine!”

SLYTHERIN

It was silent for a moment, and the poor girl looked like she could start crying at any moment. A movement out of the corner of my eye caught my attention, and I turned to see Pansy standing up and walking over to the young girl, helping her off the stool and whispering to her quietly as she walked her over to the Slytherin table. I started to clap, kicking Harry under the table to join me, to which he began clapping enthusiastically and Theo whistled loudly, setting off the Slytheirn Table to cheer for their new housemate, and slowly, the Hufflepuffs and then the Ravenclaws joined in. The Gryffindors, unfortunately, stayed resolutely silent. The Sorting ceremony resumed normally after that.

“Barrows, Anita”

HUFFLEPUFF

“Batt, Irene”

GRYFFINDOR

“Batt, Leo”

GRYFFINDOR

“Burke, Gideon”

SLYTHERIN

“Cassowary, Carina”

HUFFLEPUFF

“Coil, Aegis”

GRYFFINDOR

“Doves, Kylan”

HUFFLEPUFF

“Goldhorn, Warren”

RAVENCLAW

“Hatch, Roland”

GRYFFINDOR

“Ironwood, Aaron”

HUFFLEPUFF

“Newts, Aurora”

RAVENCLAW

“Nightengale, Axel”

RAVENCLAW

“Ravens, Cayenne”

GRYFFINDOR

“Selwyn, Lyla”

SLYTHERIN

“Wolpers, Calla”

RAVENCLAW

By the time the last student had been sorted, morale in the Great Hall had returned. Students were cheering animatedly for all the first years being sorted, even the Slytherin students, and chatter between friends was loud and lively. I looked to where Headmistress McGonagall was sitting and saw her grinning, looking out upon the students who were happy and carefree, possibly for the first time in years. She slowly got up and made her way to the podium, as older students turned to younger students, hushing them, the Hall fell silent.

“Good evening, students, and for those returning, welcome back. For the first years who were just sorted, welcome to Hogwarts, may the next 7 years be as magical as you make them. I want to begin with this: No matter what house you were sorted into, everyone here is responsible for their own future and their own actions: I will have zero tolerance for bullying this year, and anyone who chooses to partake in it will be met with extreme prejudice. In this time of peace, we must remember all of those who came before us and sacrificed themselves for the betterment of today and tomorrow. Let us have a moment of peace in remembering the fallen.” McGonagall bowed her head in solemn reverence, many of the professors behind her doing the same. I reached across the table for Harry’s hand, squeezing it in consolation.

“You will have two sets of Head Boys and Head Girls this year: from 7^th year, Anna Wolpers and Elias Thornbeam, and from 8^th year, Theodore Nott and Lady Hermione Potter-Black. Mr. Nott and Lady Potter-Black will be responsible for regulating the 8^th year students, but will also partake in patrols and can also divvy out detentions and regulate house points. Mr Thornbeam and Miss Wolpers will oversee the Prefects and the patrol schedule and plan any events that may or may not happen this year. You will also notice that we have some new staff members. Remus Lupin will be re-joining the staff this year as the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Head of Gryffindor House. Aiden Buckthorn will take over as Professor of Care of Magical Creatures as Hagrid steps back into his position of Game and grounds caretaker. Aster Smith will be the new Professor of Muggle Studies, and Corbin Oleander will be taking over as Professor of Transfiguration as I step up into the role of Headmistress. As such, Professor Sprout will take over as Deputy Headmistress.

“Now for beginning of term notices. Tread carefully in the northern wings of the Castle, as the upper floors are still under construction. The new 8^th Year dorms are located behind the Portrait of the Anne Boleyn on the 2^nd floor landing of the Grand Staircase; there will be an age line that only the 8^th years may cross, and only 7^th years who have be given permission by other 8^th years or myself to cross. The Forbidden Forest is, as always, forbidden, and under no circumstance, detention or otherwise, may a student cross over into the Forest.” To this she looked at Harry, Draco, Ron and I in turn with a raised brow.

“Lastly, before we begin the feast, I want to remind everyone that we are only as strong as we are together as we are weak apart. My goal for this school year is interhouse unity. I have asked the 8^th year students to bridge the gap and lead the way, setting an example for younger students. I expect 6^th and 7^th years to also strive to set a proper example for the younger students. Make no mistake, The Ministry and the Public will be looking to us to determine if peace has truly come and the war is over, we must show a united front and prove to them that hope is alive. I leave you with this parting bit of wisdom: ‘Just as man cannot live without dreams, he cannot live without hope. If dreams reflect the past, hope summons the future.’”

With a wave of her hand, banners sporting the Hogwarts crest of all four houses dropped down along the walls behind the Head Table and the walls on the side of the room, as well as from the ceiling above the four house tables. Wizarding fireworks in gold, red, green and blue set off above the floating candles and the room went up in cheers, clapping enthusiastically for the Headmistress’ speech. A moment later, the tables filled with the feast, serving practically anything you could desire. I picked up a pitcher of pumpkin juice, and began filling Draco, Harry and my cups, while Draco began filling his and my plates with roast and potatoes and carrots, and a bit of bread. The seven of us ate quietly, taking in the atmosphere and just being back at Hogwarts. A short time later, the dinner cleared up and dessert was served, and Harry happily ate 3 slices of Treacle Tart. I had a bit of Lemon Posset and Draco had a large slice of apple pie. I pushed back my plate when I finished, and it disappeared. I reached for my goblet of pumpkin juice, taking a hefty drink to clear my pallet as everyone else finished. McGonagall arose again, clearing her throat.

“Thank you, students, for another wonderful Welcoming Feast. Classes begin tomorrow, and your Head of House will be passing out your schedules first thing at breakfast. Let Morpheus be your guide into sweet dreams tonight.” With her parting words, Prefects stood from their tables, herding the younger years, especially the first years, towards the dorms. We waited for the majority of the hall to clear out before any of us got up to find our new dorms. We filed out of the hall, similarly to how we all entered, and made our way to the Grand staircase, getting off at the second-floor landing and finding our way to the magical portrait of Anne Boleyn.

“You must make a password to continue forward.” Harry stepped forward, pronouncing clearly.

“In unitate spes est.” The portrait smiled softly before slowly opening. I followed Harry into our new common room and was pleased with how the room was decorated. There was a large fireplace on the right wall, bookshelves on either side of it filled to bursting with books, surrounded by a collection of black leather couches and wingback chairs. There was also a large wicker basket by the fireplace, loaded with extra blankets. The left side of the room sported fluffy overstuffed couches in a warm golden-brown color, as well as several tables and chairs, perfect for group studying. There were arched doorways along the wall, which presumably led to our dorm rooms. The back wall sported floor to ceiling windows that looked out over The Black Lake, surrounded by pale blue and sage green curtains that were pulled back to let the light in. Banners representing each of the houses hung in various positions around the room. We spent the next few minutes taking in the sights of our new common room, then the seven of us met on the fluffy couches on the left side of the room, since Ron and his group of followers had already solicited the couches by the fireplace.

“Better start practicing warming charms now, if we’re going to be blocked from sitting by the fire for the rest of the year.” Pansy scoffed while surveying her manicure for any chips. Theo snorted his agreement.

“Come on guys, I’m sure Ron will calm down as the year goes on…” Neville trailed off optimistically. Harry and I gave him twin looks of disbelief.

“You’re cute when you’re naïve, Longbottom.” Pansy winked at him with a smirk.

“Come on Nev, remember 4^th year? And Hermione mediated back then…” Harry raised a brow as Neville sighed in defeat.

“Merlin, we’re going to bloody freeze our fucking bollocks off this winter.” Pansy gasped, then dissolved into giggles, Theo and Blaise joining her, while Harry cracked a grin and Draco smirked.

“Fuck, Neville, I had no idea you could be so crass! That’s honestly such a turn on.” Theo smirked lewdly, causing Neville to go a bit pink around the ears. Pansy reached over to pinch Theo, ‘ouch you crazy bint.’

“Hands off, Nott, I offered first.” Neville’s face was now entirely bright pink, as Pansy and Theo thoughtlessly fought over him.

“Alright you two, that’s enough. Poor Neville here can’t handle your tactlessness Theo, or your bluntness Pansy.” Blaise mediated dryly. Theo stuck his tongue out at Pansy, and she rolled her eyes at his juvenile behavior. We fell into a companiable silence then, attempting to process the stress and anxiety of the day that being back at Hogwarts gave us. Draco reached over to mindlessly mess with my hair ribbon again as I bit at my lip, Theo was wringing his hands, Pansy picked at her nails, Blaise stared stoically ahead, and Neville bounced a leg anxiously.

“Godric, I could use a drink right about now.” Harry sighed, running his hands through his already disheveled hair.

“Here, here!” Theo cheered, raising his want and swishing it. “I’ve got you covered, Lord Potter-Black.” He smirked as a bottle of fire whiskey floated out from the hallway of dorm rooms. He grabbed the bottle, and rather than summoning a glass, took a large swig of the whiskey straight from the bottle, before then passing it to Harry who did the same thing.

“Here Nev, need some liquid courage?” Harry asked, passing him the bottle. Neville took one look at it, before also taking a large gulp of fire whiskey. Pansy prodded his arm, so he handed it to her next. She summoned a glass, and filled it about 3 fingers full of whiskey, then passed it off to Blaise. He also summoned a glass and filled it, then offered it to Draco. Draco summoned a glass and filled it with 2 fingers of whiskey and passed the glass to me, before taking a large swig of whiskey straight from the bottle and then passing it back to Theo. The four of them passed the bottle between themselves as we continued.

“Bloody hell…” Theo sighed, pulling out a pack of muggle cigarettes, lighting and taking a long puff from one. “We have to take ALL of our lessons with Weasley and Finnigan.”

“Ugh, Potions is going to be unbearable, with those two dunderheads blow up their cauldrons and then Sluggy coddle them.” Pansy rolled her eyes, snatching the cigarette from Theo and taking a puff of her own, then handing it back to him and taking a swig of her whiskey.

“Could be worse…Hagrid could still be teaching CoMC…” Blaise sighed before taking a sip of whiskey. I felt Draco shutter next to me, most likely reliving the memory of his encounter with Buckbeak in 3^rd year.

“Speaking of…I wonder what teaching method the new professors will utilize, if they will choose to use the Socratic method or the Aristotle method?” I speculated aloud. I could feel my face warm as everyone looked at me for a long moment, then Theo snorted, causing the others to break out into warm chuckles. Draco slipped his hand down to lightly squeeze my shoulder, before moving it back into my hair to scratch at my scalp, causing a shiver to race down my spine. I took a quick sip of my whiskey to try to hide my embarrassment.

“Salazar, Hermione, I hope you never change.” Theo laughed, sending me a warm smile, before letting out a yawn. “Oh man, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I slept like shite last night, and now I feel like I could sleep the next month away.”

“Blimey, right there with you. Mi and I were up pretty much all-night consoling Sirius, who was not ready to be an ‘empty nester,’ his words, not mine.” Harry rolled his eyes, covering up a yawn himself, before taking a gulp of whiskey and passing it along.

“Merlin, Mother was the same way.” Draco sighed, accepting the whiskey bottle from Harry and taking a long pull from it. “You’d think the lawsuits she and Sirius are working on would be enough excitement to keep them busy until Yule.” Draco rolled his eyes as he unraveled his hands from my curls, instead, moving his arm to rest along the back of the couch behind me.

“What lawsuits?” Pansy asked, quirking a brow.

“Bumble-Dick stole from my family’s coffers, plagiarizing missives to give him access to the Potter vaults and make himself my ‘magical guardian’, while keeping me under the abusive hands of my muggle relatives, and paying them and The Weasleys off for years…ya know, the usual shite.” Harry sighed, reaching for the whiskey, and then taking an extra-long gulp after Neville passed it to him. Pansy and Blaise were wide-eyed.

“Blimey, that’s awful.”

“How the buggering fuck did he pull that shite and get away with it??” Theo snorted at Pansy’s…colorful language.

“That would be the billion-galleon question, Parkinson. Sirius and I spent most of July and August going through the vaults with my family goblin, Srazz, and we’ve amounted quite the list of missing money and objects…Srazz think he may have even stolen the grimoire since we haven’t found it yet.” He sighed wearily. Theo reached over, consolingly squeezing his shoulder with a small smile. I yawned, stretching my arms out above me.

“I think I’m going to go find my dorm room and get some sleep. Who knows what tomorrow will bring.” I sighed, standing up. The others nodded, rising up to join me in the trek to find our dorms. We walked down the hall that clearly housed our rooms, and saw that names were on a few doors. The first door on the right had Parvati, Hannah and Susan’s names on it, and the first door on the left had Ron, Seamus and Dean listed. The next door on the right had Neville, Blaise and Ernie on it, while the door across from them listed Terry, Anthony and Zacharias.

“Looks like this is us, Blaise. See you lot in the morning at breakfast.” Neville smiled, waving at the rest of us. Blaise smirked, saluting us as he followed him in. We carried on seeing that the final door on the right had my, Pansy’s, and Padma’s names on it, while the last door on the left had Theo, Draco and Harry’s names. Pansy weaved her arm through mine, and after whipping her hair over her shoulder and telling the boys goodnight, she sauntered into our room, pulling me after her; I waved sheepishly at the other three. Crooks was lounging on my bed when we entered, but quickly scampered out of the room as the door was closing and dashed across the hall to enter the boy’s room. I scoffed at his blatant favoritism, ‘bloody traitor.’

“Listen, Gra-Black. I am so thankful, that if I have to room with a Gryffindor, that it’s you and not one of your insipid former roommates.” Pansy sighed dramatically.

“The feeling is mutual, Pansy, trust me.” I sighed. “I’m glad Padma is our third, she has excellent study habits, or she did in 5^th and 6^th years.” Pansy snickered.

“Yes, darling, study habits are a deal breaker for me too, absolutely.”

“I know you’re making fun of me, but for the life of me, I can’t seem to find the fucks I’m supposed to pretend I have to give.” Pansy snorted into a loud bit of laughter at my faux-haughty look. I held it for a moment before joining her in her peals of laughter. At that moment, Padma quietly entered our room, making us pause our hysterics. We made awkward eye contact, before she slinked into the attached loo. As soon as she closed the door, Pansy threw up a wandless muffliato and we fell on top of each other on my bed in fits of laughter.

“Blimey, I really needed a good laugh like that, thanks Hermione. I think we will get on smashingly well.” She rolled over looking at me with a smirk, still chuckling.

“Likewise, Pansy.” I smiled softly, reaching out to grasp her hand and gently squeezing it.

Chapter 18

Chapter Text

Chapter 18:

I woke up the next morning to Pansy rushing around our dorm room, muttering to herself. I sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, and watched her scutter back and forth. She was half dressed, wearing the skirt and shirt of our unifroms, but her tie and robes were missing, and her hair was wet.

“Pansy, are you okay?” I was honestly worried for her mental state, she was looking more frazzled by the minute. She shrieked and turned to face me.

“Gra-Black! HERMIONE! Do you have any idea what time it is?!” She continued to shriek.

“First of all,” I sighed. “Tone down the shrieks, it’s too early for that. Second, no, obviously I don’t, as I have just woken up.” I drawled sarcastically, rolling my eyes.

“That’s the problem: we just woke up…at half past eight!!!” Bloody buggering fuck, class starts in an hour, and we still need to get ready, get breakfast, and find our schedules. I jumped out of bed, grabbed the first set of uniforms I could find, and ran to the bathroom to get ready. Ten minutes later, I was rushing out wearing one of the new uniforms Narcissa had picked out for me and tying my hair back with a ribbon. I grabbed my Gryffindor tie from my trunk, tying it in a perfect knot and grabbing my black patent leather heels and my new robes, as well as my bag for class on my way out of our dorm, Pansy right behind me.

Thankfully, since we were only on the 2^nd floor landing of the Grand Staircase, it didn’t take us much time to get to The Great Hall for breakfast. I saw Remus standing right inside the door and beelined straight for him, hoping to get my schedule.

“Remus!” I gasped, my hands on my waist as I took in a few deep breaths, attempting to calm my racing heart. He smiled jovially at me.

“Good morning, Goddaughter, it’s a bit late by your standards, isn’t it?” I blushed, embarrassed to admit he was correct. He chuckled at my reaction and handed me a slip of parchment.

“Here you go, Hermione, this is your schedule for the term. I’ll be seeing you soon in class.” He smiled with a wink and continued to the Professor’s table for breakfast. Pansy came up beside me, her schedule in hand and her brow raised.

“Did he just call you ‘Goddaughter’?”

“Yes, he’s one of my three Godfathers.” I sighed, shrugging my shoulders.

“Three?!” She gasped, eyes going wide with shock. “I thought Potter was joking! How do you have three??”

“My mom picked a set of Godparents, my dad picked a set of Godparents, and then my dad also picked his brother as a last resort Godfather…so in total, two Godmothers, although one is dead so technically now it’s just the one, and three Godfathers.”

“Merlin, Draco is going to have his hands full when he wants to get betrothed to you.” Pansy laughed.

“Oh, I don’t know about that, his mom is my Godmother.” I was unable to stop as quickly as Pansy did, and therefore, ran straight into her back. She whipped around with wide eyes.

“Narcissa is your GODMOTHER?!” She screeched, I winced at how loud she was, quickly moving my hands to cover her mouth and shush her.

“Gee, Pans, announce it to everyone while you’re at it.” I drawled sarcastically, my hands still covering her mouth as she rolled her eyes. She raised a brow at me, and I sighed, removing my hands from her mouth, we continued to our table at the front of the room.

“Yes, okay? Yes, Narcissa is my Godmother, my father picked her out special for me, though she did tell me she was also best friends with my mom since they were children, so I guess that counts for something too.”

“Speaking of your mom, you know we are like…close distantly related, right? I’m sure Narcissa would have taught you the family trees by now.” She flipped her hair over her shoulder in a nonchalant way that I was quickly coming to understand was less ‘nonchalant’ and more ‘I don’t want you to see how important this topic is to me.’

“Yeah,” I smiled softly, “I know…we’re second cousins if I am correct?” She nodded, smiling, as she looped her arm through mine for what was left of the short walk to the table. There were two spots open, one between Draco and Theo, and one between Neville and Blaise. I took the seat next to Draco and Theo and she took the one between Neville and Blaise.

“Good morning, Slumbering Gorgeous, did you forget to set a wand alarm?” Theo smirked from my right side. I chuckled at his attempt to make a muggle pun on his nickname for me.

“Morning Theo, but it’s ‘Sleeping Beauty’ not ‘Slumbering Gorgeous’. And yes, we did. We were up late talking and must’ve forgot.”

“Whatever you say, Princess. Wait, you had girl talk without me?!” He wailed dramatically, Draco rolled his eyes as he filled my plate with toast and eggs. I thanked him as I fixed a cup of tea.

“When do you have Muggle Studies?” I asked him as I stirred the splash of milk into my tea.

“Tuesdays after lunch.” He sighed, running his hand through his hair. “When do you have CoMC?”

“Mondays, after Double Herbology and before lunch.” I set the spoon down and took a small sip, sighing when everything was just right, and took a bigger sip before setting it down to start eating my breakfast.

Hermione’s Schedule:

Mondays: Double Herbology

CoMC

Lunch

Free Period

Tuesdays: Double Potions

Free Period

Lunch

Free Period

Wednesdays: Double DADA

Arithmancy (with 7^th years)

Lunch

Free Period

Thursdays: Double Trasnfiguration

Free Period

Lunch

Free Period

Fridays: Double Charms

Runes (with 7^th years)

Lunch

Free Period

“Bloody hell…I think they might actually be trying to off us this year…double lessons every morning?! That’s just not bloody right!” Theo lamented, dramatically throwing himself down on the table.

“Perk up Theodore, it could always be worse.” Pansy murmured primly.

“How?” he asked, raising a brow at her skeptically.

“We could have to take double potions and double divination back-to-back. Can you imagine? Two hours with Sluggy, followed by two hours with that fraud? I shudder to think what would become of my sanity.” she replied sardonically. Theo physically shuddered at the thought.

“Try going to his Slug Club meetings…ugh, now that’s a fate far worse than double potions and double divination.” I stated, Blaise and Harry vigorously nodding their heads in agreement.

“Merlin, I hope he doesn’t expect us to go to those this year.” Blaise muttered.

“I will have to schedule Quidditch Practice for every meeting, there’s no way I’m going back.” Harry declared.

“You know who would probably love to go to a Slug Club meeting?” I looked toward Harry and Neville with a brow raised, Nev chuckled heartily.

“Ron would. He would love the fact that his ‘fame’ and ‘notoriety’ would’ve been his ticket in the door, and he would have talked nonstop about his exploits during the war.” I rolled my eyes at this hypothetical situation.

“Not like he would ever get invited, he’s basically a footnote in the history books that will pontificate the exploits of The Chosen One and The Golden Girl…you don’t see Ronald Weasley getting a nickname, do you? That’s because History already forgot he existed.” Draco pronounced arrogantly.

“You seem very sure of that, care to share why you think so?” I asked, raising a brow at him.

“That’s easy,” Blaise interrupted with a smirk. “If he didn’t spend half of his free time spouting about his ‘heroic war actions,’ then I would forget he existed.” We laughed at his joke, slowly finishing our plates that were filled with toast, eggs and sausages. I looked up when I heard a ‘hoot’, to see the owls flying in with the morning post. Prongs landed beside me, delivering the morning Prophet, which I exchanged for scratches behind his ears and under his chin, as well as a breakfast sausage. He hooted happily before hopping over to Harry for the same treatment. Harry mindlessly scratched Prongs’ ears as he continued a conversation about something or other with Theo and Neville, while I unfolded the paper; I gasped when I saw the front-page title.

Dumbledore: The truth about the cost of ‘The Greater Good’?

By: Rita Skeeter

Dearest Readers,

Have I got a story for you!! Sources from Gringotts and the DMLE have confirmed, that Lord Sirius Orion Black recently filed lawsuits against The Weasley Family and Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore posthumously, using the combined forces of the Black Family and Malfoy Family solicitors, in the name of none other than Lord Harry James Potter-Black!! Early reports coming in state that the charges against Dumbledore include fraudulent magical guardianship, looting the Potter Vaults for 16 years, child endangerment and abandonment, forging signatures on documentation, and putting a Lord of an Ancient and Noble House in Azkaban without a trial.

Charges against The Weasley family include participation in the looting of the Potter Vaults and knowingly and contributing to the Dumbledore’s fraudulent magical guardianship of Lord Potter and the forging of signatures on documentation for 6 years, as well as knowingly participating in child endangerment and abandonment. The oldest Weasley child works for Gringotts, it is unknown at this time if he was in on his parent’s scheme with Dumbledore from the start.

My wonderful readers, in light of this news, I would like to announce that a second book about the truth of Dumbledore’s life will be hitting Flourish and Blott’s once the trial has completed!!

“Harry!” I hissed at my brother, stealing his attention from his conversation with Neville and Theo. “Look at the morning edition of The Prophet! Did you know he was going to do this so soon?!”

“What are you talking about? Or I guess the question is, who- “Before he could finish, Pig came swooping in, landing in the pile of toast in front of us. He knocked over a few goblets, causing Pansy to shriek, before dropping off a red envelope on top of the pile of eggs on Harry’s plate. We stared at each other in horror.

“Oh, Bloody Fuck.” “Buggering shite” We spoke simultaneously, as the letter rose up in front of Harry, catching the attention of our friends sitting around us.

HARRY JAMES POTTER!

HOW DARE YOU SUE ME AND MY FAMILY! AFTER ALL OF THE LOVE AND TIME AND EFFORT WE PUT INTO RAISING YOU AS ONE OF OUR OWN CHILDREN, THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY US?! THE SOLICITORS ARE THREATENING TO TAKE THE BURROW FROM US, AND IT’S ENTIRELY YOUR FAULT!! IF YOU DO NOT CONTROL THAT MANGY DOG YOU CALL A GODFATHER, I’LL COME UP TO HOGWARTS AND BEAT A LESSON INTO YOU MYSELF!!

Oh, and Hermione, dear…YOU’RE A PATHETIC WHORE FOR BREAKING MY PRECIOUS RONNIE’S HEART JUST TO FALL AT THE FEET OF A BUNCH OF DEATH EATERS. YOUR DEAD WHORE OF A MOTHER MUST BE SO PROUD OF YOU.

The Great Hall was silent, I stared in absolute shock as my ire grew with every second of watching the bloody howler tear itself apart, I didn’t even notice when I began shaking.

“Hermione…” Pansy spoke hesitantly, her hand reaching out to me, but all I could see was red. Weasley. Fucking. Red. The glass plates and goblets in front of us shattered into tiny pieces in a moment of accidental magic as I clenched my jaw shut furiously, Pansy and Neville yelped as they recoiled back into their seats. I lurched to my feet fuming, turning towards Ronald’s end of the table, but before I could take a single step, Draco and Theo both jumped up, grabbing at me and pulling me down into their laps.

“Let me go!” I shrieked, struggling to escape from their combined grasps. “His mother had no right to call my mother a whore or to threaten my brother with abuse!!”

“I know, Darling, and I can’t believe I’m saying this, but attacking Weasel will not solve any of this.” Draco shushed in my ear, gliding his hand up and down my back in a soothing manner. I, however, continued to struggle.

“Princess, if it’s revenge you want, bottle up the memory and send it to the solicitors. Showing her to be a threat will get the process moving much faster.” Theo tried placating, his grasp on my legs not loosening. I struggled against their grips for another moment before I cried out in frustration and deflated bonelessly against them. I turned my head into Draco’s chest, letting out a sniffle, and he quickly gathered me into his lap, rocking me back and forth.

“Mr. Malfoy, perhaps we could bring her to my office for a chat with her uncle?” I heard Remus whisper softly.

“Mia…can you get up or do you need me to carry you?” Draco asked, bending his dead down so he could whisper quietly in my ear. I lifted my head up, curling my fingers into the edge of my sleeve and lifting it toward my face, but was stopped by Theo’s hand on my arm and his offer of a handkerchief. I quickly dabbed at my face, erasing as much evidence of my tears as I could. He waved me off when I tried to hand it back to him, so I just tucked it into my pocket as I slid off Draco’s lap and back into my seat on the bench. Draco stood and then offered his hand to help me up, which I accepted. I turned to look at Harry. He was…despondent to say the least. And I can imagine why. He spent Yule and Easter and Summer breaks at The Weasley’s for 5 years, thinking they loved and cared for him, only to find out 2 months ago that they were being paid off by Dumbledore to take him in…and now…someone he considered a mother, was threatening to do to him, what his wicked muggle relatives did to him his entire life. Molly Weasley is going to burn in hell for eternity by the time I’m done with her.

“Harry, come with us, please.” He looked up at me robotically, practically looking through me, and I whimpered anxiously at his mental state. Theo got up and rounded the table, practically manhandling Harry from his seat at the table, grabbing Harry’s bag and slinging it over one shoulder while wrapping his free arm around his shoulder and herding him around the table to stand with us. Remus nodded and led us out of The Hall, Draco had my hand wrapped tightly in his grip, and I walked out of The Great Hall with my head held high, jaw clenched, refusing to let anyone else witness any more of my emotions.

“Good thing we have Defense first thing this morning…” Theo murmured sardonically. Draco snorted derisively and just tightened his grip on my hand. We finally arrived at the Defense classroom and walked down the aisle of desks, following Remus to his office. Upon entering, Remus knelt by his floo, sticking his head in to call Sirius. Meanwhile, Draco herded me into one of the seats in front of Remus’ desk, and Theo sat Harry down in the other. I reached out to Harry, but he just stared blankly at my hand, blinking twice. My vision got a little blurry, so I quickly blinked the tears away. Draco placed his hands on both of my shoulders, squeezing them in a comforting manner. A moment later, the floo lit up and Sirius stepped out.

“Kitten! What happened??” Sirius rushed to my side, cupping my cheek with his hand, turning my head from side to side to assess me.

“Have you seen the prophet?” I sniffed. Sirius tensed, turning towards Remus who had just sat behind his desk. Remus sighed, resting his elbows on the desk, and propped his face upon his clasped hands, covering his mouth and chin. Sirius leaned back against the desk.

“Alright then, what happened?”

“Rita bloody Skeeter wrote an article, stating that you formally opened lawsuits against The Weasley’s and Dumbledore today.” I frowned when I saw him grimace. “Sirius…we didn’t think you were at that point; you hadn’t even discussed it with us yet! The article said you were using Black and Malfoy family solicitors…to represent The Potter family!” I groaned, closing my eyes, and shaking my head.

“What did my mother say about it?” Draco asked him, Sirius sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“She was the one who offered up the team of solicitors, well, less offered and more demanded I use them. You know how insistent she can be.” Sirius groaned. “The lawsuit is about more than just money and material objects…what little gossip Rita was able to squander is only the tip of the iceberg as the muggles say. Cissy and I are rolling out a larger case, that includes defamation of character, to all three of you kids, child neglect and endangerment, the missing funds and stolen objects from the Potter vaults, and also the suspected masterminding of genocide of multiple Sacred 28 murders, as well as suing Bumble-dore for refusing me a trial back in 1981…Cissy and her team of lawyers have this all planned out, and I was told it would take a while to get anywhere, both sides need time to collect evidence and then review the other sides evidence, but this is the first step, and I was promised we would be successful.”

“Well shit.” Theo mumbled. ‘Shit’ indeed. It was a lot to take in, and I honestly cannot believe the audacity of Sirius and Narcissa to wait until after we were on the Hogwarts Express to file the lawsuit.

“You could’ve warned us…Then we could have at least expected a fallout of some kind…maybe not this…but something…” I sighed, looking over at my brother and frowning. Sirius knelt in front of him, waving his hand in his face, then patting his cheek, frowning when he didn’t get a reaction.

“What happened, Hermione?” Remus asked. I took a deep breath as I felt the rage growing inside of me again.

“Harry received a howler from Molly Weasley…and that bloody bint threatened to come to Hogwarts and ‘beat him herself’ if he didn’t tell Sirius to back off with the lawsuits! Who does that?!” I exclaimed furiously.

“She also called Hermione a whore and then called her mother a whore too!” Theo piped up from behind Harry’s chair. Sirius gasped in shock. Remus’ eyes grew wide before they narrowed into slits, for once looking like the dangerous Werewolf he is.

“She called you and Marlene, WHORES?!” He hollered furiously; Sirius growled.

“Yes, she did.” Draco muttered darkly.

“That’s unacceptable behavior for a grown woman…especially directed at someone of your standing, Hermione. This just won’t do. Wait until Narcissa catches wind of this, that bint will be slapped with another lawsuit.” Sirius was breathing deeply through his nose, clearly trying to remain calm.

“Yes, well, she would have regretted it faster if Theo and Draco hadn’t stopped me from slapping that stupid smirk off of Ronald Fucking Weasley’s face.” I grumbled darkly. Sirius immediately began cackling, as Remus sighed, sitting back in his seat, and rubbing his hands over his face.

“I’m getting too old for this…”

“Professor, it’s only the first day of class…” Theo smirked.

“I’m aware…” Remus moaned. “I think this may be karma cashing in on every bloody prank Sirius,” At this he cut a look at Sirius, who was trying to pull off an innocent look. “Ever made us do…I owe McGonagall a lot of wine.” Remus sighed before sitting up and forward again.

“And how long has Harry been occluding?” Sirius asked, motioning to my brother.

“Ever since the howler started yelling at him.” Draco answered. I frowned.

“I didn’t know that’s what he was doing…He was never successful in his occluding attempts during the war…” I sighed.

“Well…we may or may not have taught him how to occlude when he came over to play quidditch this summer…or when we met at the pub for drinks…” Theo offered, twirling one of his curls around his index finger in a faux-innocent manner.

“The three of you are banned from hanging out unsupervised ever again, did you even teach him how to pull out of the occlusion?!”

“Yes!” Theo exclaimed, Draco gave him a look and he deflated. “Admittedly…that’s also the part he struggled with the most…” Remus and I groaned at their audacity. I rubbed at the burgeoning migraine, and sighed, turning to Remus.

“Any thoughts or ideas that won’t mentally destroy my brother when we force him out from his shields?” He sighed miserably.

“We could offer a shock to the system, something emotionally shocking, should be enough to ‘wake’ him from the heavy occlusion…but it won’t feel great.” Sirius mumbled, a violent shudder raced down his spine as he looked back at Remus and grimaced.

“Something similar happened to Sirius when we were in school…It was right before James’ parents took him in…and it took us a while to figure out how to get him out of it.” Remus sighed.

“Shocking, you say?” Theo asked faux-innocently then smirked. “Oh, I’ve got just the thing.” Theo came around in front of Harry’s chair, looked him up and down, before leaning forward to rest his hands on the arm rests of the chair, his face hovering a few inches in front of Harry’s. Then, unprompted and without warning, Theo leans forward, grabbing the back of Harry’s head and lays a big kiss on his lips. My jaw dropped; I heard Draco choke on his spit in shock. Theo didn’t let up for a single second, at one point, he even tilted Harry’s head to get a better angle. But sure enough, momentarily after that, Harry’s shoulders relaxed for a nanosecond, before they went ramrod still in shock again. Theo pulled back with a smack of his lips and a smirk. Harry was staring at him, wide eyed, with a bright red face.

“Wh-what was that f-for?” He stammered, still blushing from his neck to his roots.

“Darling, you were occluding too strong, we’ve talked about this, you can’t occlude unsupervised yet.” Theo frowned at him in concern, rubbing Harry’s neck soothingly with the thumb of the hand that was still cradling the back of Harry’s head.

“I was?” He looked to me for confirmation. Thankfully, I had composed myself by then, and nodded solemnly at him.

“Oh.” He whispered timidly. “I didn’t even know I was doing it…” He trailed off quietly. I reached over to him, and finally, he accepted my hand, squeezing it tightly.

“That was…terrifying. I’ve never seen you so…so, lifeless before.” I grimaced, Draco’s hands, which had never left my shoulders, squeezed again, before sliding down to rub my upper arms in comfort, his left thumb gliding over my gold line every now and then. Harry frowned when he saw how worried I was.

“It’s okay, Pup, we will work on this together, and we will make sure to get it under control so that it never happens again.” Sirius smiled encouragingly at Harry. Harry gasped when he saw Sirius standing behind Theo.

“Sirius! When did you get here?” He questioned eagerly.

“A few minutes ago…right after your sister damn near beat the look off of Ronald Weasley’s face.” He chuckled. I scoffed; if I had beat the look off Ronald Bilius Weasley’s face, it would’ve been nothing less than what he deserved…I still haven’t forgiven or forgotten that interview he gave Rita Bloody Skeeter. Remus looked up and cleared his throat.

“Well kids, it’s time for class, best you lot say goodbye to Sirius and go down to find some seats.” He smiled cheerfully. Harry and I took turns hugging Sirius goodbye, Draco shook his hand and Theo grinned before saluting him goodbye, then the four of us filed out of Remus’ office. I grabbed Harry’s hand on the way out, squeezing it again in comfort.

Thankfully we were able to find two pairs of desks, one set in front of the other, and sat in those, with Harry and I sitting in front of Draco and Theo respectively. With one hand, I was able to pull out my parchment, quill and ink and place them on my desk, ready to take notes. A few moments later, Remus came down from his office with a grin.

“Good morning, class! It’s so wonderful to be back at Hogwarts and teaching all of you again!” His smile was warm, and everyone relaxed; Remus wasn’t the Carrow’s, and he wasn’t Umbridge, and despite the fact that he’s a werewolf, he was still the nicest, warmest, best Defense professor we ever had.

“Today, we are going to do a bit of a review topic. Nothing too crazy, let’s just discuss Boggarts. Who can tell me what it is and how to defend against it?” Remus frowned when nobody raised their hands. I looked around, and everyone was doing their level best to not make eye contact with Remus. I sighed, before raising my hand.

“Lady Potter-Black, yes, thank you for volunteering.” Remus nodded for me to continue.

“A Boggart is an amortal shapes-shifting non-being, which takes on the form of that which its observer fears the most. Nobody knows what it looks like when it is alone. It is recommended to bring someone along when faced with a boggart to try to confuse it. Otherwise, the charm that works best to repel it is ridikulus, which forces it to assume a shape the caster finds amusing.”

“Yes! Well done, Lady Potter-Black! Take 10 points to Gryffindor.” He smiled exuberantly. “Now, can anyone tell me why they think I would want to review Boggarts? Anyone?” I heard movement behind me but didn’t dare turn around.

“Yes, Mr. Malfoy?”

“Because, on the N.E.W.T.S, there is a practical portion to the Defense exam, and historically, Boggarts have always been a part of it…and unfortunately, our class was right in the thick of the 2^nd Wizarding War, and you think that we need to be prepared to witness those horrors again.”

“10 points for Slytherin.” Remus sighed, smiling sadly, before addressing the whole class again. “Unfortunately, Mr. Malfoy is correct; Boggarts are always on the practical portion of the N.E.W.T.S. Defense exam, and I have been given the unfortunate task of preparing you for this. Therefore, I will make a schedule for each of you to come see me during office hours to practice where your classmates cannot witness. The last few years have been very difficult for everyone, and I would like to approach this lesson with extreme caution. You may choose to sign up for a time slot with other classmates, if all parties agree.

“That being said, your first assignment will be a 24-inch essay on The Boggart, its description and nature, as well as how to defend against it and any famous encounters. If you paid attention and took notes, Hermione did a wonderful job of summarizing that first bit. I would also like you to include a section about your boggart, what it was back in 3^rd year and what it is now, and what the difference, if any, is, and why you think it changed if it has. I will not accept simple answers for this. Dive down deep into yourself and give me a well-thought answer, and you will receive full marks.” Remus checked his watch and then smiled.

“Alright you lot, class is dismissed. Your essays are due in 2 weeks, I expect each of you to make time during my office hours to meet with me and have a go at the Boggart.” I quickly packed my supplies back into my bag, but before I could sling it over my shoulder, it was taken from my hands.

“Hey…” I cried indignantly, only to watch Draco sling my bag over his shoulder. He gave me a crooked smile as he offered his elbow.

“Come on now, say goodbye to your brother, we have arithmancy to attend.” I rolled my eyes, but accepted his arm, tucking my hand into his elbow, and we exited the class with Theo right behind us. Theo and I waved to Harry as he met up with Blaise, Pansy, and Neville, and we made our way to the 7^th floor. We got stopped by a moving staircase, and while we waited for it to move again, I leaned against Draco, resting my head upon his upper arm. He leaned down to kiss the crown of my head while also reaching over with his wand arm to squeeze the hand tucked into his elbow. Once the staircase came back, we continued on our trek up to Arithmancy.

Upon arriving at the classroom, Professor Vector handed out scrolls to each of us, and told us to find our seats in groups of three. Draco led us to a group of desks in the second row on the right side of the room, he motioned for me to take the middle desk and then he sat on my left and Theo sat on my right. Once everyone had filtered in, Professor Vector strolled to the front of the class.

“Good morning class, we are trying a new style of teaching this year, called hybrid classrooms. Your elective classes will be taught once a week, and you will be given projects to work on outside of class, in addition to your regular assignments. The scrolls I passed out to you as you entered the class are your first project. However, because this is a new format, we will allow you to work in groups of three to complete each project. I hope you are satisfied with your desk mates, because they will be your project partners for the current term.” She paused here to give us a moment to look at each other, before she cleared her throat to regain everyone’s attention.

“Now, with that bit of pesky business out of the way, let’s begin class!”

Draco, Theo and I sighed as we made our way back down to the Great Hall for lunch.

“I hope our other classes aren’t like that…” Theo muttered.

“I think they might…she did say it was our electives…I’m sure Runes, CoMC, Muggle Studies, and Divination will be the same way.” I sighed, already dreading the Runes projects.

“Dibs on sitting next to Hermione in all of our classes from here on out!!” Theo exclaimed, I squeaked when he wrapped his arm around my shoulders and squeezed me to his side. Draco sent him a glare, reaching out to wrap his hand around my elbow and pulling me out of his grip.

“Hey! Cut it out you two, I’m not a toy the two of you can fight over!” I grumbled, pulling out of both of their grips and walking on ahead. I could hear Draco grumbling at Theo behind me ‘Now look what you did.’ ‘Me?! You’re the spoiled prat who can’t share the toys mummy gave him- ouch!’ I sighed and trudged on down to the hall for lunch. When I got there, I noticed many students staring at me, but continued to face forward at our 8^th year table, keeping my head held high.

I sat down between Luna and Pansy at the end of the table; Blaise and Harry were across from them and Neville sat next to Pansy. I saw Draco frown when he saw the only open seats were across from Pansy and Neville. Theo came up next to him and chose the seat next to Harry, forcing Draco to sit next to him and across from Neville. Harry’s ears turned red when Theo sat next to him; Theo saw and smirked lewdly, reaching out to trail the backs of two fingers down Harry’s jaw and then neck, causing him to shudder and his cheeks to turn bright red. Theo grinned. Pansy, Neville and Blaise were staring gob smacked, meanwhile, Luna was smiling dreamily, and Draco had rolled his eyes at Theo’s antics, reaching out to fill his plate with lunch.

“Explain.” Pansy demanded, turning to me with an expectant look. I sighed.

“Theo and Draco taught Harry how to occlude over the summer, but did it half-arsed, so when Harry got that bloody howler this morning, he started occluding but went too far and got stuck…When we spoke to Sirius in Remus’ office before Defense class this morning, he recommended a minor shock to the system. Theo took that as the go ahead to snog the bloody life out of him.” I rolled my eyes as Pansy squealed. Theo looked very proud of himself, reaching his fist out for Pansy to pound with her own.

“Congratulations Theo, you totally bagged the Chosen One.” She smirked, causing Harry to blush even more.

“Ah, thanks babe, but it was only our first kiss…I’ll let you know when he lets me grasp his wand.” Theo smirked lecherously, winking and causing Pansy to squeal again. Harry’s face was a dark shade of red at this point and he looked like he wanted to melt into the floor. Lunch was less exciting after that, we ate and talked about Remus’ first class and his assignment. Luna mentioned not minding joining Neville, Pansy and Blaise for their adventure with the Boggart and after a minute of contemplation, they three agreed to add her to their time slot.

Once I finished eating, I stood up from the table, gathering my things, and left after telling everyone I was headed for the library. When I got to the library, I headed straight for the back corner, weaving in and out of aisles of books, until I got to a small open space with a single circular desk situated under a window charmed to let in the perfect amount of light and the perfect breeze: The same table my parents used when they were at Hogwarts. I smiled softly, glad to have at least this to share with them.

I’m not sure how much time passed before Harry finally came to find me. I had my books spread out and I was slowly working through my portion of the Arithmancy project, as I had already begun Remus’ essay, and I had already finished the first draft of my Arithmancy assignment due in 3 weeks.

“There you are! I should’ve known to look here first.” Harry smiled, sitting down next to me, looking at my work so far. He grimaced before looking back at me. “I’m so glad I didn’t take that class.” I laughed at the look on his face.

“Oh, Harry. It’s not so bad, honest. If you had started the class in 3^rd year with the rest of us, this wouldn’t look as terrifying as you think it is.”

“Sure, Hermione.” He rolled his eyes. We sat there in silence for a few minutes, as I finished the last bit of what I was working on.

“Man, this brings back memories…” He joked.

“Of what? You sitting there twiddling your thumbs while I did all of the work? Yeah, sounds about right.” We laughed, until Harry grew serious.

“I never should have relied on you to finish my assignments for me, Hermione.”

“Harry…” I sighed, he wasn’t wrong…but…

“No. It was wrong of me, to treat you that way. Especially when Ron and I would ignore you for weeks at a time for whatever ‘misdeed’ you had committed, and then I expected you to do my homework for me. It was horrible of me, Hermione, and I’m truly sorry for my actions in the past. I promise, it won’t happen again.” He looked so mad, at himself, and his eyes were misting…or maybe mine were misting…or maybe we both just had bad allergies…yes, that’s it…allergies. I sniffed, reaching out to my brother, who gathered me in his arms for a tight hug.

“I forgive you, Harry, thank you.” We separated, dabbing at our eyes with our sleeves, chuckling when we made eye contact again and saw that we were both big crybabies.

“What brought this on?” I asked him, genuinely confused. His face turned somber again.

“I went back to the dorms after lunch, to grab my broom so I could fly a few laps on the pitch with Draco, Theo and Blaise, and I overheard Ron boasting to Seamus and Zacharias about how we used to treat you, and that it, his words not mine, ‘really isn’t a surprise that you let the ‘Death Eaters’ pass you around like a used handkerchief, since you were always so desperate for attention’ and ‘that’s all your good for anyways’ and ‘doing everyone else’s homework gets you off while you suck them off’…or some shite like that. And, Godric Mi, we were awful to you. How can you even stand to be in the same room as me, let alone adopt me as your brother??” Harry’s lower lip wobbled for a moment and then the tears started streaming down his face as he turned and sobbed into his hands. I gasped, throwing up a muffliato and a Notice-me-not, and dove into my brother, wrapping my arms around him and hugging him fiercely.

“Harry…” I cooed, rocking us back and forth. “You listen, and you listen good Harry James Potter. Don’t you ever doubt that I love you, okay? You were my brother for years before this summer, we never needed that formal magical adoption, and we still don’t. I have forgiven you for any supposed misdeed you can think of, and I always will, because real love is forgiving. I will not hang your mistakes over your head, I never have, and I won’t start now. That was Ronald’s specialty, though, we should’ve recognized his faults far sooner than now. Fortunately for him, we were very forgiving people: not anymore. If Ronald wants to talk shite and stir the pot, let him. We will, as Theo suggested, send our memories to the solicitors to build our case against him and his family.” Harry was beginning to calm down, a few hiccups here and there. I reached into my pocket and took out the handkerchief that Theo had given me earlier, I passed it to Harry with a smirk. He thanked me as he dabbed at his face, wiping away the evidence of his tears, and raised a brow when he noticed my smirk.

“Out of curiosity…what did Draco say to you at the Welcome Feast last night? After Ron had been a prat?

“Oh…uh…something along the lines of, ‘that ginger prat doesn’t know his head from his arse and his mummy coddled him from birth and that’s why he’s thick as a plank’ and ‘we’ll run that mother fucker down into the ground and ruin his life along with his parents and dumble-dick, because your mum may be dead but at least she isn’t a trumped up cunt of a thief playing at being a saint, or whatever the bugger the muggles call it.’ Honestly, I was trying so hard not to laugh at the fact it was Malfoy trying to be supportive and encouraging, and then he tried to use a bloody muggle euphemism.” Harry and I chuckled for a minute before returning to our studies. I worked a bit more on my Arithmancy project before a thought struck me and I felt a smirk curl on my lips.

“So…Harry…ready to tell me about what really happened in 6^th year charms?” He groaned, laying his arms on the table and then burying his face in them. I could see his ears turning bright red with a blush.

“Nothing happened…” He grumbled, face still buried in his arms.

“But you wanted something to happen…” I probed, trying to get more information out of him.

“NO…yes…maybe, I don’t know! That was a long time ago, you can’t expect me to remember what I may or may not have wanted.” I scooted my chair closer to Harry’s, leaning over to lean my head on his shoulder, he wrapped his arm around my shoulders.

“Harry…” I spoke softly. “It’s okay, truly, it is okay to not know what you want. It’s also okay to know exactly what you want and not tell me. Just know that I’m here if you ever need, or want, to talk. And I’m sure Remus would let you use his Floo if you ever wanted to talk to Sirius about it.” He squeezed his arm around me tighter, a bit of a half hug.

“Thanks, Hermione. You’re always there when I need you.”

“Hopefully this time you won’t need me to face a giant snake or find any missing pieces of a dark wizards soul.” I snarked with a smirk. He shoved me away with a groan and I chuckled.

“Fuck…we really did have the worst childhood, didn’t we?”

“What ‘childhood’? We’ve been cleaning up the adult’s mess since we were 11…ergo childhood nonexistent.” I deadpanned as Harry laughed. We sat there together for a bit more before Harry spoke up again.

“What do you want to do about Ron?” He asked. I sighed.

“It’s horrible, that our many years of friendship came to this, but, looking back, there were clues everywhere, about how little he actually valued our friendship. Unfortunately, I do think we should give Sirius your memory of what you overheard; it could potentially hurt our lawsuits if you don’t, and the other solicitors find out.” He sighed, nodding his head in agreement.

“That being said…you are allowed to mourn what used to be a friendship with Ron…or even what relationship you had with Arthur and Molly, no one will blame you for that.” I squeezed his hand, as he sighed again.

“I should’ve listened to Draco in 1^st year and shook his hand, instead of taking Ron’s side.” Harry lamented.

“I wouldn’t tell him that…he’ll be bloody obnoxious.”

Chapter 19

Chapter Text

Chapter 19:

8 September 1998

The first week of classes seemed to fly by, with each professor assigning projects and essays, though it came as no surprise; it is N.E.W.T.S year after all. I was pleasantly surprised by the new professors, Professor Oleander and Professor Buckthorn. Professor Oleander assigned us seats in pairs based on an average score of previous years, then assigned each pair a project for the term. I had been paired with Padma, but despite being roommates, and Pansy and my best efforts, she still wasn’t talking to either of us; I can only hope that she will be more agreeable when working on the project for class.

Professor Buckthorn was an absolute breath of fresh air. Don’t get me wrong, I love Hagrid, dearly…but he doesn’t have the best…teaching style. I still haven’t forgiven him for the Book of Monsters in 3^rd year; the damned thing ate my favorite Gryffindor Cardigan, and my Potions essay all in one go, Snape was even less forgiving than you’d imagine. Professor Buckthorn’s first lesson had included a unicorn foal that he had managed to coax from the Forbidden Forest. We took turns petting it and offering it sugar cubes, and in turn, it allowed us to examine its magical properties, specifically its tail hair and tiny horn.

Much like Professor Oleander, Professor Flitwick also assigned us seats with project partners for the term, however, this time I was paired with Pansy, and we were thrilled: Charms is her best and favorite class, and it gave us more time to know each other. Ancient Runes was much the same as Arithmancy; Theo, Draco and I were paired for projects in that class as well. In Potions this morning, Slughorn did another contest, only this time the proffered reward was an invitation to his beloved Slug Club…naturally, there were quite a few…exploding cauldrons this morning. Ironically enough, Ron and Seamus were the only ones who didn’t explode a cauldron, and therefore, were the lucky recipients of an invitation to the Slug Club. Blaise and I had exchanged smirks on our way out of the dungeons when we saw how smug Ron and Seamus had been. Slughorn tried to stop Theo, Harry and I and offer for us to join as well, but we quickly turned it down: Harry blamed his unavailability on Quidditch, and Theo and I blamed patrols and being Head Students.

Not that we would actually be busy with patrols or being Heads. Wolpers and Hornbeam had surely taken to their roles quite nicely, scheduling a Prefects meeting after dinner on the second day of classes. They offered for Theo and me to have a more active role than just controlling the 8^th years, but we easily declined; after all of the projects and essays and reading that had been assigned, the thought of being even more responsible for the children was more than I could handle. Theo joked that I had spent too many years at Hogwarts managing Harry, Ron and other Gryffindors, that I deserved a year to just manage myself; he wasn’t wrong. Theo and I volunteered to patrol on Tuesdays, and Wolpers immediately agreed, due to the Hufflepuff Quidditch schedule.

After lunch, Harry and I found ourselves sitting at my favorite table in the back of the library, working on class assignments alone; Neville was working on his internship with Professor Sprout, and Blaise, Theo, Draco and Pansy were at Muggle Studies. I was working on my essay for Remus’ class, the majority of which wasn’t difficult, but I was struggling to get through the self-reflection…It was embarrassing, in 3^rd year, to have a boggart such as mine, when my brother feared things like Dementors. I sighed.

“What’s wrong, Hermione?” Harry looked up from his own work, frowning.

“Remus’ essay is giving me a bit of trouble…specifically the self-reflection of our boggarts.”

“Well…I don’t know how to break it to you…but you can’t finish that until we meet with Remus this evening.” I rolled my eyes, throwing a spare bit of parchment at him. He laughed, batting it away with his hand.

“I’m aware Harry…though, I can only imagine what my Boggart will be now, and it could only be one of four things: Dolohov, Nagini, The Battle of Hogwarts…o-or Bellatrix.” I shuddered, frowning. Harry frowned, wrapping his arm around my shoulders and pulling me tightly to his side in a hug. I laid my head upon his shoulder, and we sat there in silence for a few minutes, comforting each other.

“I know what you mean…” He murmured. “Dementors aren’t fun, but compared to the horrors of last year, or even 5^th year…Blimey, we should probably contact a mind healer, you and I alone would give them a run for their money, never mind Draco or Theo.” I giggled but agreed with him: we really should contact a mind healer, perhaps Hogwarts could get one or two stationed here for all of the students to visit in their free time.

“That’s actually not a bad idea, Harry. I’ll ask McGonagall if we can get a couple to stay here during the week to be readily available for the students, I’m sure she would support it! I can’t even imagine what the students who stayed last year went through, and what kinds of trauma they survived. Harry, you’re a genius!” I grinned at my brother, a small blush forming around his ears.

“I just figured…you and I could really benefit from therapy, Hermione. Our lives have been upended…I don’t know how many times, I stopped counting in 2^nd year, but especially the last year. We were starved, abandoned, you were tortured, we barely slept, we have nightmares every night, I died and came back to life, and now everything that’s happened in the last two months!! It’s been crazy, and you’re my sister, I want to make sure you get the help and support you need.”

“You’re a sweet boy, Harry.” I reached up to pat his cheek, smirking. “Theo will be so lucky if he manages to nab you.”

“W-wh-what?! I d-don’t…I’m not…Th-Theo?!” He sputtered, turning bright red. I snorted at his ‘deer in the headlights’ look.

“Sorry Harry, I couldn’t resist taking the mickey out of you. I do appreciate the sentiment though; I want you to get all the help and support you need too…which is why I told you to talk to Sirius about your crush. Let’s not push that off much longer, yes?” I raised a brow at him, and he nodded glumly.

“Alright…” He sighed, turning back to his books and parchment. We continued to study and work on our assignments in comfortable silence for another half hour or so when movement out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. I looked up to see Neville headed our way, a large grin on his face.

“Wotcher, Harry, Hermione!”

“Hey Nev! Missed you at lunch, how was Herbology with the 3^rd years?” Harry asked with a grin.

“It was bloody fantastic! Professor Sprout let me take over the revision lesson on Mandrakes. But, blimey, were we really that small at that age?” He dropped his bag on the table as he flopped into the seat across from Harry.

“We were at least” Harry smirked, pointing between himself and me, I rolled my eyes at the way he joked about being so malnourished as a child.

“Hey now, speak for yourself! I was perfectly average for my age and gender.” I reached over to pinch him. ‘Ouch! That was rude…’ Nevile chuckled at our antics.

“What are the two of you working on?” he asked, pulling parchment, scrolls, books, quills and ink from his bag.

“Ugh…my dream journal for divination…Trelawny wants us to write entries about our dreams every day, describing the dream and what it means…Why the bloody fuck didn’t I drop this course?”

“Because you said it would be an easy N.E.W.T. and I told you, that the only people who benefit from her class are the lazy arses who need a passing grade to be able to find a job, I also told you that you wouldn’t be one of them because you’re decently smart and if you only applied yourself, you’d pass your N.E.W.T.S. at EE at the very least.”

“Yeah, yeah, no one appreciates an I-told-you-so-er Hermione.” Harry teased with a smirk, ducking when I reached over to smack the back of his head.

“5 galleons says this is not the first time today that Princess has tried to attack The Chosen Git.” Theo smirked, sitting in the empty seat on the other side of Harry.

“That’s a fools bet, Theo, I’m not a fool.” Draco drawled, sitting next to me. He looked at me with a smirk and winked. Pansy and Blaise entered, sitting on either side of Neville, with Pansy taking the seat across from Theo.

“How was Muggle Studies?” I asked them.

“It was fine, we got a crash course on electricity and the types of muggle devices that require electricity. Hermione, I require a muggle cell phone.” Pansy demanded, straight faced. Harry chuckled.

“Of course, Pansy, we can get you one whenever we go to Harrods with Andy and Narcissa.” She nodded at me, then turned back to whatever assignment she had decided to work on. We all continued our own studies for a while, every now and then someone would reach out for help with something and we as a group assisted them. It was nice to have a group to study and finish assignments with for once. It was great to see Harry take his education into his own hands and put in the effort; I always knew he was bright and could be a great student, if Ron hadn’t been constantly nagging him to do something other than schoolwork. I, however, was still stuck on Remus’ Boggarts essay.

“What’s wrong?” Draco whispered from my right. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed.

“I’m really struggling with Remus’ assignment; I just can’t figure out the self-reflection of my previous Boggart.”

“You think it will be different?”

“I know it will be different, in fact, there are only four possibilities for what it could be now…Obviously I won’t know for sure until we meet him just after dinner…but I thought I could at least reflect on my 3^rd year Boggart and why it was Minerva failing me…” I sighed miserably, massaging the migraine from my temples.

“Okay…let’s start with this: Why was McGonagall failing you, your biggest fear back then? Why not the Basilisk from 2^nd year?” I stared blankly ahead, blinking a couple times.

“I mean…I wasn’t really scared of the basilisk? I know that sounds crazy, but I wasn’t. I mean sure, before I knew it was a basilisk, it was scary, because the mysterious monster was attacking only muggleborns…but once I learned that it was a basilisk, then I learned how to defeat it and how to circumvent its death stare. Knowledge makes me strong; I can’t fear that which I know how to defeat…But I also can’t just say that McGonagall failing me was my biggest fear because I was using a Time-Turner that year to take all of the electives because I love magic and want to learn everything there was…”

“Of course not, because that would be a lie.”

“How do you figure?” I asked, confused.

“Because I’m the reason it was your boggart, well, me and other people who were like me. We told you from day one that you didn’t belong, that you stole our magic, and that you were worth less than us because you had dirty blood. So, you took it upon yourself to prove us wrong, to prove me wrong. You studied and learned until you were top of the class on every exam and assignment the professors handed out. You outmatched us and outwitted us at every turn, always one step ahead. You got special permission to use a Time-Turner so that you could take extra courses and learn even more about magic than the rest of us so that you could be the best. You did this because you were terrified that if you weren’t the cleverest, if you didn’t know the most and couldn’t do the spells best, that someone would come along and tell you that magic made a mistake; you’re not a witch, so you don’t belong here, and they were going to take you back to the muggles. That, Hermione, is why it was your boggart.”

I was speechless. I stared at him, my heart pounding in my chest and butterflies fluttering violently in my stomach, feeling seen for the first time since…well, since McGonagall showed up on my parent’s front doorstep to tell me I was a witch. No one in my life had ever taken the time to look into my soul and know me before. But in the last 5 minutes, Draco had cut me open and laid me bare. It was…exhilarating.

“Huh.” He smirked, reaching over to tuck a stray curl behind my ear.

“Cat got your tongue?” I rolled my eyes, then turned back to my work, finally having the words to write. I could feel Draco’s eyes on me for a moment longer, before I saw him turn back to his work, from the corner of my eye.

After a while of studying in silence, Neville, Pansy, and Blaise packed up and left us to go meet Luna in the Defense classroom for their Boggart lesson before dinner. The rest of us stayed to work for a while longer, before we packed up and headed to the Great Hall for dinner. When we arrived, Theo pulled me down onto the bench next to him, Draco sat across from Theo and Harry sat across from me. Not too long later, Pansy plops into the seat on my right, Neville sitting down across from her and Blaise next to him. Harry and I look at them and then exchange frowns with each other.

“Merlin, you lot look bloody dreadful.” Theo drawls. Pansy turns to scowl at him, I smack the back of his head.

“Theo! Be nice, they just had to face their boggarts.” I scolded him, Draco snorts.

“Don’t waste your breath, Hermione, he doesn’t know how to censure his thoughts before he gabs.” Theo rolls his eyes at Draco’s smirk.

“Ha bloody ha, Draco. That’s rich coming from you.” Theo reaches into his robes and pulls out a muggle cigarette, lighting it with his wand and taking a drag.

“Theo!” I gasp at him, stunned that he would smoke a cigarette in the middle of dinner in front of the professors and younger students.

“Blimey, witch. It’s just a fag, not like it’s a bit of weed or anything. Besides, if I’m going to have to sit through another Boggart encounter, I’m going to need to be proper fucked. And seeing as you brother still hasn’t given in to my advances, this is the next best thing.” He smirked lasciviously at Harry, who was blushing a dark crimson color, causing Draco and Blaise to chuckle. Pansy sighed next to me.

“Are you okay Pansy? Do you want to talk about it?” I reached over and squeezed her hand gently. She shook her head, squeezing my hand tighter.

“Not now…maybe later?” I nod, offering her a comforting smile. We turned back to the table, filling our plates with dinner, eating as Blaise told a story about one of his mom’s many husbands. Before long, Luna floated over to our table and sat next to Pansy.

“Hello everyone.” She greeted us with a dreamy smile. “Hermione, have you seen the latest issue of the Quibbler?”

“Hello Luna, no I haven’t. Anything interesting?” She smirked, before opening The Quibbler to its centerfold and passing it to me.

Recent Pest infestations have led me to conjure new ways of capturing those pestiferous little beasties. Of late, I have been introduced to a new method of containing them for later disposal…despite their gruesome appearance, you never know when extortion will be necessary. An acquaintance of mine taught me to apprehend them in small, unbreakable glass jars with little holes in the lid so they can still breathe; after all, one would not want their collateral to perish before a deal can be struck. See the image below for proper inspiration.

On another note, did you know that some farmers, also known as grangers, differentiate their cows by using distinctive spot patterns? For instance, perhaps, one wanted to know if their cow could produce a substantial and dependable amount of milk; they would simply apply a specific pattern of marks to distinguish if one cow is more reliable than another. The cows who happen to simply sneak by in milk production each week, should be held to different standards than, say, a cow who puts in consistent effort in producing the optimal amount of milk. We should stop breeding these deficient cows before they annihilate the herd.

-Fille Noire

“Fuck me, Draco, but I think I might have a raging boner for Narcissa right now. Do you need a new Daddy?” Theo declared reverently. Harry, Neville and Blaise guffawed as Draco scowled darkly at Theo.

“Merlin, but that witch is brilliant.” Pansy sighed in admiration. “I hope I grow up to be just like Narcissa Malfoy.” Theo snorted.

“That’ll never happen, Pans, you aren’t patient or classy enough to be Cissy.” Pansy rolled her eyes, reaching over to pinch Theo.

“This is absolutely brilliant, Luna. When was this printed?” I asked, handing the paper back to her. She smiled.

“This evening. Daddy is sending free copies to everyone who subscribes to The Prophet tonight.”

“I guess the Prophet, and specifically Rita Skeeter and Marietta Edgecomb, will think twice before writing anymore slander about any of us.” Harry grinned.

After dinner, Harry, Theo, Draco and I solemnly followed Remus to the Defense classroom: It was time for our lesson with the Boggart.

“Alright you four, line up and you will practice with the Boggart one at a time. Remember, this is a safe place. If you need to stop or take a break at any point, let me know and I will wrangle it back into the wardrobe.” Remus frowned worriedly at us. We nodded our understanding.

“One last time, the spell is riddikulus, and you need to imagine something funny as you cast it. Laughter is what weakens the Boggart. Now, who will volunteer to go first?” We glanced at each other, but surprisingly, Theo was the first to step up.

“I’ll go, I doubt mine has changed much.” He may have shrugged nonchalantly, but his face told another story; he was occluding strongly. Harry lined up behind Theo, I stood behind Harry and Draco got in line behind me. Theo held his wand out, taking a deep breath and relaxing his shoulders while also widening his stance. Remus opened the wardrobe and stepped away. Nothing happened at first…and then a dark shadow slinked out of the wardrobe before it morphed into a man with dark hair, dark eyes, and a severe expression.

“Theodore…how many times do I need to beat it into you before it sticks? Mudbloods are beneath us in all ways that matter!! They stole the magic; they are abominations that shouldn’t exist, and their blood is dirty!”

“Come here, boy, so I can give you 30 more lashes in the hope that maybe my disappointment of a son will finally join his whore of a mother in the afterlife!”

I could see Theo clench his empty fist, his wand hand shook a tiny bit, but he quickly regained his composure, lifting his wand and glaring at the boggart.

“Riddikulus!” He shouted as he waved his wand in the appropriate motions. The boggart paused, looking as if it were internally struggling for just a moment, before quickly shifting into the same man wearing a puffy pink tutu and balancing on a beam. Theo cracked a grin, laughing as the man stumbled, and stepped back and out of the way for Harry to move forward for his turn. The boggart looked up at Harry, and then began shifting again.

“Harry, my boy, you did so well defeating Voldemort, just like I knew you would.” Harry gulped, taking a step back, as Albus Fucking Dumbledore took the place of the Boggart.

“But now it’s time to go back home to the Durlsey’s, they’re your real family, not the Blacks, and certainly not a Death Eater’s daughter.” Harry’s wand arm shook at his side. Dumble- the Boggart, stepped forward, reaching out to Harry in a beseeching manor, a condescendingly jovial grin on his face.

“Come now Harry, it’s for the greater good.” Harry froze, as if doused with cold water, and with a grim face, raised his wand toward the Boggart.

“Riddikulus!!” He shouted assertively. For a moment, nothing happened, and then the Boggart twisted into a pink muggle garden gnome with Dumbledore’s face. Harry chuckled, stepping aside to let me forward, squeezing my shoulder as he went to join Theo behind Draco and me. I swallowed around the lump in my throat as I stepped forward to face my own Boggart. The Dumble-gnome looked at me curiously for a moment, before it shifted. I was not surprised by what awaited me.

“That sword is meant to be in my vault at Gringotts, how did you get it? What did you and your friends TAKE FROM MY VAULT?!” I instantly froze up, I could feel my hands shaking, my wand clattered to the ground. I could hear the creaking of a chandelier as I was brought back to that horrid moment in time in the Drawing Room at Malfoy Manor. My joints ached with the phantom memories of the cruciatus curse.

“I- I didn’t t-take anything…Please…Please…” I whimpered, lost in the memories of my torture. I could feel sweat gathering on my brow, and my vision began to blur around the edges, the noises in the room were muffled.

“WHAT DID YOU TAKE FROM MY VAULT?! CRUCIO…CRUCIO…CRUCIO!!!” My breath caught in my throat as panic seized me. I felt a hand grab my arm and screamed as I was pulled back and thrown into a pair of arms.

“NO!! I didn’t, please, I didn’t! Let me go, I didn’t take it!!” I screamed, thrashing in the arms that were holding me tight. I could hear a muffled voice nearby but all I could see was her. Until I saw Draco step forward and raise his wand…but nothing happened. Bellatrix cackled, raising the knife until it glinted in the light, and she stepped forward towards Draco and me. Draco’s wand arm waivered as he stepped back closer to me. I finally broke away from the arms that had been holding me, moving next to Draco, grabbing his free hand and squeezing it. We both stood before the Boggart, but it continued to cackle and shout, blood dripped down its chin as it swung the knife around.

“Together, then, one more time.” Draco mumbled, squeezing my hand in a tight grip. We raised our wands and shouted, “RIDDIKULUS!” The Boggart seized, then began to shift. But before we could see what new form it would take, Remus jumped in front of us, forcing the boggart back into the wardrobe. Once the doors were securely shut on the wardrobe, Remus turned around, sighing in relief.

“Are you kids alright?” He frowned, looking at Draco and I still huddled together, shaking from the adrenaline rush, before glancing at Harry and Theo. “That was…more than even I anticipated. Would any of you like to talk about what just happened?”

I shook my head ‘no’ as I turned my body towards Draco’s, leaning into his side. He let go of my hand, only to wrap his arm around my shoulders and pull me close. I buried my face into his shoulder and took a few deep breaths, trying to regain my composure as my shaking body slowly calmed down.

“No, thank you, Professor. Hermione and I must start patrols soon.” Theo voiced from behind us. I took another deep breath, held it for a few seconds before letting it out and stepping back out of Draco’s hold. He gazed at me for a long moment, his eyes piercing into my very soul, before nodding and stepping back as well.

“Alright, but please see Madam Pomfrey for a dose of dreamless sleep for tonight if you think you’ll need it.” Remus was still frowning as we agreed to visit the healer if we needed to and then left the Defense classroom. The four of us walked in silence for the majority of the journey back to the 8^th year common room.

“That was bloody awful.” Theo sighed.

“Agreed…that was utterly fucked.” Harry groaned. Draco and I nodded our agreement, walking next to each other, our swinging hands brushed against each other’s.

“So…Dumbledore.” I murmured looking at Harry who walked beside me, reaching out to grab his hand and squeeze it. He sighed.

“The bloody greater good.”

“There’s a lot there to unpack, Potter. He raised you like a pig for slaughter.” Draco mumbled solemnly. Harry sighed exasperatedly.

“Pretty much…Your Boggart was Bellatrix torturing my sister…anything you need to unpack there?”

“Plenty, believe me…that was probably my greatest regret from the war, standing by as she was tortured…it was bloody awful to watch the first time, never mind witnessing it again with the damn Boggart.” He sighed, his hand finally grasping mine and squeezing it tight in comfort, whether the comfort was meant for me or him…is another story.

“Death and torture seem to be a common theme, eh?” Theo asked, throwing his arm around Draco’s stiff shoulders and hugging him to his side in reassurance. “Fuck, we could all really use a mind healer or a really stiff drink at the very bloody least.” The four of us continued walking to the 8^th year common room, connected to each other and taking comfort in each other’s presence. It’s bizarre to think that only a mere few months ago, Draco and Theo were trapped on the opposite side of the war from Harry and I, and now, we’re finding comfort in them.

After dropping our bags off in the common room and parting ways with Harry and Draco, Theo and I meandered up to the 7^th floor to begin our patrol. We leisurely made our way through the halls of each floor, checking behind tapestries and in broom cupboards for any stray students. We found a couple of 5^th years tucked away in the charms hallway and sent them on their way with 10 points taken from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw each.

“So…your dad.” I timidly looked over at Theo as we continued our patrol route. He grimaced, schooling his face into a somber mask.

“Hermione…are you sure you want to ask me about this?” He turned to me, looking a bit vulnerable.

“Yes, you’re my friend Theo, and even though that foul man is dead, he’s still the thing you fear most…If talking about him with me helps you to put that fear behind you…then I want to know anything you’re willing to share.” He sighed, nodding in acquiescence.

“Alright…but just know, it’s not a pretty story.” He grimaced. I reached over and grasped his hand in mine, squeezing it in comfort.

“Okay…so…for as long as I can remember, my father has always been strict. My mother, on the other hand, was always so warm and loving. She cared abundantly, showed the house elves love and respect, and she loved her garden; she would spend hours every morning in the garden, talking to the flowers and caring for them. I remember walking through her gardens with her and she would always tell me, ‘Remember Theo, even the smallest creature is worthy of love and respect, from the smallest bug to the largest giant. We must treat all of Merlin’s creations with care.’” We stopped by a window that overlooks the Black Lake, standing side by side as he continued his story.

“My mother was beautiful, she had mahogany curls and stunningly blue eyes, Narcissa always says I look just like her…perhaps that’s what upset my father the most. I was young, really young, when my mother’s smile first began to mask the pain. Father started coming home from the Wizengamot or the ministry really late at night, stumbling from the Floo, reeking of sweat and booze. And when he did, mom would have my nanny House elf, Poxy, take me to bed right away…except one day, he wasn’t fast enough, and I saw my father raise his hand, and he…he slapped my mother so hard that she fell to her knees, cradling her jaw.

“I saw him swing his leg back, as if he were preparing to kick, but I never saw what happened after that, as Poxy quickly apparated me to my room and forced a dreamless sleep down my throat. Things continued in this manner all the way up until I left for Hogwarts…I can only imagine things worsened once I was gone and he no longer felt like he had to hide his repulsive behavior behind doors. By the time I came back for winter holidays my first year, my mother was dead.” I gasped, squeezing his hand. He smiled sadly.

“I was quickly introduced to his…preferred, methods of punishment…especially when he learned that I had not joined Draco in his very vocal opinions about muggleborns. And when he learned that you and I were partners in Ancient Runes third year? That’s when he first used the Cruciatus curse…But he always went back to the bloody whip when he was feeling especially sadistic.” I moved closer to Theo, leaning my head against his shoulder, as we stood there in silence.

“I’m sorry, Theo…you never deserved any of what he did to you. I’m glad he’s gone now; you will never have to fear him again.” I tilted my head back to look up at Theo, to see his eyes were closed and his lower lip trembled a bit, as he took a deep breath in and then let it out. He slowly opened his eyes, turning to smile sadly at me. We composed ourselves before returning to our patrol.

We had finally gotten down to the dungeons when we heard suspicious noises. We exchanged glances and hastened towards the noise. I sighed despairingly when I saw what had caused the noise. Standing about 10 meters ahead of us, were Ron and Seamus, glaring tauntingly at the 3 first year Slytherin students. One of the girls was standing protectively in front of the other girl and the boy, her fists cocked on her hips and a sneer on her face.

“Give them back! They don’t belong to you; they belong to Gideon!” The little firstie exclaimed. I saw Ron levitating a few books high above his head, and a nasty smirk on his face.

“Yeah? And what are three little first year snakes going to do about it, eh? Gonna go cry to your mummy?” Seamus taunted, a similar nasty smirk on his face.

“Ronald Billius Weasley! You give those books back to that first year, or I swear to Godric, I will floo call Bill or Charlie to come teach you a lesson.” I glared furiously at the two Gryffindors, who sneered at me, rolling their eyes. “Don’t make me involve Headmistress McGonagall!” I threatened fists cocked on my hips.

“Yeah right, as if McGonagall would ever reprimand a Lion for putting a snake in their place.” Ronald smirked dismissively. I clenched my jaw, counting to 10 internally before I lost my temper any more than I already have.

“That’s the kind of prejudicial bull shite that we fought against last year, Ronald, or have you forgotten??”

“Give me a break, Hermione, this is nothing compared to what those bloody pure-blood blighters you’ve chosen to be mates with this year, did to us over the years, especially you.” Seamus scowled.

“Those three are children, they’re 11 for Godric’s sake Seamus, they had no hand in the bloody war, and they’ve been nothing but model students in the last 7 days of this bloody term!! Leave. Them. ALONE!” I shrieked, beyond done with their bigoted beliefs.

“They’re SACRED 28 Hermione! That alone makes them the enemy!” Ron snarled, turning red in the face.

“That’s a bit hypocritical coming from you mate, eh? Seeing as the Weasley’s are on that Sacred 28 list.” Theo cocked a brow at him. Ron turned to him, his face turning a shade of reddish purple I’ve yet to see on him. Alarm bells rang in my head; I need to deescalate this situation before anyone gets hurt.

“I’M NOT YOUR BLOODY MATE, YOU SODDING POOF!!” Ron bellowed, turning to Theo and pointing his wand at him. I quickly stepped forward and threw up a Protego right as Ron sent a stupefy at Theo. Thankfully, it bounced off my shield and flew back at him, throwing him across the hall.

“Seamus! Stop being a blithering idiot. Take Ronald and go back to the common room. Now!” I glared at him, until he finally levitated Ron’s prone body back to our common room, grumbling under his breath as he left. I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose, before turning to the three first years.

“Are the three of you, okay? Did they hurt you?” I asked, frowning.

“No, ma’am, they didn’t hurt us…just tried to rough us up a bit.” The boy, Gideon(?), answered.

“What started this?” Theo asked them worriedly. The little girl who had been shielding her friends turned her chin up a bit and huffed.

“We were coming back late from the library, we had lost track of time, and realized we were almost late for curfew. We had been reading the books that Gideon’s mum had sent him, you see. And right before we made it back to the common room, those two bullies cornered us out of nowhere, stole Gideon’s books and started taunting us.” Theo cocked a brow.

“And so, you decided to stand up to the two big 8^th years? No regards for self-preservation??” he asked her, a small smirk that quickly quirked into a grin. The small girl rolled her eyes and then gave him a deadpanned look.

“Duh, what was I supposed to do, let them destroy Gideon’s books and then use us as target practice for jinxes and hexes?” She cocked a brow at us defiantly. Theo snickered at her cheekiness.

“Well, that was very brave of you to stand up to two bullies and protect your friends. 10 points to Slytherin for courage in the face of adversity.” I smiled encouragingly at the little Slytherin. She smirked proudly, turning to her friends and grinning.

“Alright, let’s get you baby snakes back to your common room, it’s definitely past your curfew at this point.” Theo corralled them down the hall just a few more steps, whispered the password to the Slytherin Common room, and then ushered them inside with a quiet ‘goodnight’. He sighed as he walked back to me. We stared at each other for a moment before Theo snorted and we both broke down into giggles.

“Oh Merlin…she’s just like a little Pansy clone.” Theo chuckled.

“Oh good, you thought so too? It took everything in me to keep a straight face when she was getting so sassy.” I snickered.

Chapter 20

Chapter Text

Chapter 20:

13 September 1998

The last bit of summer was fighting to last this morning in the Scottish Highlands, as Harry, Theo, Draco and Blaise flew around the pitch. The sun was peeking out over the hills, and a warm breeze was moving through the Quidditch Pitch, as I sat on the stands with a bit of leisure reading.

This morning, I had chosen to read from one of my Father’s journals; I was currently reading about his 3^rd year at Hogwarts, which was vastly different from my own experience. Unlike myself, he had no problem deciding on which electives to choose: He chose Ancient Runes and Arithmancy for his two electives. My mother chose Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures, and he mentioned being partnered with her in Ancient Runes.

He wrote about his friendships with Evan Rosier and Barty Crouch Jr, and it’s strange to read about someone who had offered up my brother on a silver platter to Voldemort; to hear how close the three of them were and that they played pranks on others just like Fred and George had. Perhaps if my father hadn’t disappeared, Barty and Evan’s future could have been different. I wonder if they knew of my parent’s relationship or my existence.

My father also wrote about joining The Slytherin Quidditch team as a seeker and flying around the Pitch every morning as the sun rose, and my mother watching from the stands with a book. I’ve never felt closer to my parents, or felt them to be more real, than I do now reading my father’s journals and seeing so many similarities and common interests between us.

An especially nice breeze came through the stands at that moment, wafting my curls into my face. After placing a bookmark to save my place, I set the journal down next to me and pulled my curls back, using my wand to secure them in a chignon at the base of my head. I sighed, smiling as I watched the boys whoop and holler as they flew around each other, tossing a quaffle. I sat alone in the stands, Luna and Pansy had decided to stay back and work on a project for Muggle Studies. Thinking of Pansy, reminds me of our Boggarts…

Flashback –

11 September 1998

Pansy and I had just returned to our dorm room for the evening, after sitting in the common room with the boys for a while, decompressing with a bit of Fire Whiskey after a busy week of classes. We had changed out of our uniforms, Pansy wore an emerald green nightie with a matching silk dressing gown; I wore one of Sirius’ old jumpers, a pair of soft cotton shorts, and fuzzy socks and slippers. Pansy plopped onto the edge of my bed and motioned for me to sit on the floor in front of her, then began brushing and plaiting my hair. We sat in silence for a few moments before she cleared her throat.

“How was your Boggart lesson with Professor Lupin?” She murmured softly, her hands still carefully plaiting my curls. I sighed.

“Well…could’ve gone better. Theo was first and—" I stopped, hissing in pain when she accidentally pulled a little harder on my curls.

“Sorry…so, I take it Thoros made an appearance?” She mumbled.

“You’re fine…and yes, he did…Theo and I had patrols afterwards, and he told me about it…about his mom, and the…punishments.” Pansy sighed sadly.

“He came back a different person after first year’s Yule break…he was so quiet and detached, much different from the cheery boy who rode the Hogwarts Express in September. He walked the halls like a ghost for months, only ever talking to Draco in the quiet corners of the Common Room. Narcissa sent him letters and little gifts at least once a week, and I’m sure that’s the only reason he didn’t off himself, as horrible as that is to say.

“When we found Thoros in the line of dead bodies in The Great Hall back in May, I think that was the first real smile I’d seen on his face since his mother died. He was so lighthearted after that, as if all the troubles of the world had suddenly been lifted from his shoulders. Not even the Aurors bullying all of us could bring him down.”

“I can’t imagine what that was like for all of you…” I frowned. “Having someone as jovial as Theo, suddenly turning into a shadow of their former self, and to stay that way for years…and I thought it was awful enough, having to watch Harry go back to the blasted Dursley’s every summer, knowing they would starve him and he would be isolated from all of us…at least I didn’t have to worry about them beating Harry within an inch of his life with a whip and crucios…”

“Is that what Potter’s Boggart was then? His muggle relatives abusing him?” I sighed.

“I wish…no, unfortunately it was not…His Boggart was bloody Dumbledore telling him to return to continue sacrificing his safety and happiness for ‘The Greater Good’…I wish that blasted man had made a horcrux so that I could bring him back and send him straight back to Hell myself.” I glared at the wall in front of me, pulling my knees to my chest and propping my chin upon my knees as I wrapped my arms around my legs.

“That’s demented…not you wanting to resurrect Dumble-dick and snuff him out yourself, that’s fantastic and I support you 1001%...but the rest of it, yeah that bit is horrid.” Pansy finished plaiting my hair and tied off the ends with a ribbon. I stood and joined her on my bed, we sat side by side, leaning back against the headboard and pulled the quilt up to our waists.

“I think it speaks volumes that Harry fears him and his plans for the ‘Greater Good’ more than Dementors now…Back in 3^rd year, Remus explained to Harry, that fearing Dementors is like fearing fear itself…and isn’t that fairly profound?” Pansy hmm’ed, nodding her head in agreement.

“Everything fell apart though, when it was my turn to go against The Boggart…” I sighed, twisting the hem of my quilt in my hands. Pansy covered my hands with one of hers, I looked up to see her staring at me, worried.

“So…turns out Draco and I have the same Boggart…and it’s when B-Bellatrix tortured me on the floor of the Drawing Room at Malfoy Manor.” Pansy gasped, gripping my hands tightly. “I completely panicked when the Boggart turned into Bellatrix and started yelling at me about her Gringotts vault again…my vision was blurring at the edges and everything sounded muffled…I could practically hear the chandelier creaking above me again.” I shuttered, getting lost in the memory for a moment, but the strong grip Pansy had on my hands brought me back.

“Draco pulled me back and into Harry’s arms, but I was so out of it, that I thrashed against his hold…and Draco took my place in front of the Boggart, so you would think it would change…no, instead it got worse. She…it, started yelling louder and more irrationally. Draco’s wand hand was shaking, but all I could see was that cursed knife glinting in the light.” Pansy laid her head on my shoulder, trying to give me comfort and strength through touch; I laid my head on top of hers.

“It took both of us shouting the spell for the Boggart to begin shifting again, and as soon as it did, Remus forced it back into the wardrobe.”

“I’m sorry that happened to you…If it helps, Draco was a complete mess when he came back to Hogwarts after you guys escaped Malfoy Manor. I had never seen him so unhinged before. The four of us had spent the whole year, faking the Cruciatus curse to protect the other students, and brewing healing potions to pass on to your Gryffindor friends in that secret room, but we had done it sneakily so that The Carrow twins never caught us…but after you were tortured at Malfoy Manor? All bets were off, and Draco gave zero fucks about getting caught by The Carrows.”

“You guys were brewing healing potions? For the DA?”

“Yeah…we passed everything along through Luna and Neville. They offered us sanctuary, but we couldn’t abandon the other Slytherin students, they needed protecting too.”

“That was very brave of you, Pansy.” I gripped her hand tightly. “You should be very proud of yourself.” She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly, interweaving our hands together and sighing.

“Last year was difficult, for both sides…you lot may have been attacked and hunted for opposing The Dar-…V-Voldemort…but we weren’t really safe on his side either.”

“Is this the part where you stop changing the subject and finally tell me about your Boggart?”

“Yes…” She took a deep breath and then slowly let it out, clenching her eyes shut for a long moment, before opening them again and sighing. “Last year, when I came back for Yule break…I came home to a nasty ‘surprise.’ My father, in his infinite wisdom, decided to gamble away most of the Parkinson fortune, and owed quite a bit more than what was left in our coffers to some lower ranked Death Eaters. V-Voldemort, learned of this, and took offense to it, for some Merlin forbid reason, and decided that a debt against one of his Death Eaters, was a debt against him. He offered my father a deal: work to pay it back as one of his snatchers or sell me and my body to the one Death Eater who had pleased him most; Anotonin Dolohov. I’m sure you can infer which option he chose.

“So, when I came home for Yule Break to an empty manor, I thought nothing of it; My mother wasn’t exactly known for warm greetings, and I assumed she was off in France with one of her insipid society friends, and I thought my father was off gambling. Imagine my surprise, when I barely crossed the threshold of my bedroom and was grabbed from behind and—" Her breath caught in her throat, and she swallowed against an audible lump in her throat, her hands shaking. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders and pulled her tightly against my side, closing my eyes against the tears I felt building up. She whimpered once before slowly breaking off into sobs. I wrapped my other arm around her and pulled her close, whispering comforting words as she buried her face into my shoulder and wept, her own shoulder shaking from the strength of her sobs.

“Shh, Pansy…I’ve got you…you’re safe…he can’t hurt you ever again.” I kept repeating those words over and over and over again, until her sobs slowly trailed off into sniffles. Even after she finished crying, we sat there, holding each other and providing comfort for each other, for everything that had happened to us in the past. Eventually, she sat back, pulling a handkerchief from who knows where, patting her face to dry the tear tracks.

“He, Dolohov, he gr-grabbed me, and threw me down to the floor of my receiving room, whipped out his wand, and began throwing crucios at me; he took a great amount of joy in hearing me scream.” She sighed, clenching her hands in her lap. “And when he got tired of that…he threw me on my bed…and he tried to r-rape me.” I gasped, wrapping my hands around hers and gripping them tightly. We leaned our foreheads against each other’s.

“Tried to?” I whispered questioningly. She nodded against my head.

“I ‘played dead’ as the muggles call it, and bid my time, so that when he pulled out his dick, I grabbed it with both hands and used all of my strength to bend it…He cried like a little girl, fell to the ground holding himself.” I huffed out a single laugh as a small smirk graced her lips. “I took a moment to catch my breath and get my shaking body under control, before I got up, threw on a heavy robe, grabbed my wand and my bag…I kicked him in the balls on my way out, just to make sure he couldn’t follow me.” I chuckled at the visual.

“Where did you go?”

“Malfoy Manor…I went straight to Narcissa and Draco, they sent me away to one of their French properties for the rest of break, calling upon Blaise and Theo to keep me company. The three of us spent the entirety of Yule break plotting revenge on my father and Dolohov…needless to say, it was completely unnecessary. Draco sent us an owl a few days later to inform me that my father was killed by Dolohov to repay his debt. Unfortunately, that slimy bastard, Dolohov, slipped away from the Battle of Hogwarts before Theo, Blaise, Draco or I could get a shot at him.” She grumbled that last bit.

“He was the one who shot the Sectumsempra curse at Draco which set off our soul bond.” I told her, frowning. “He tried to hit Draco with his Merlin be damned purple curse, but Draco thankfully blocked it…I hope none of you ever have to know what it feels like…it was almost more excruciating than Bellatrix’s crucios.” We sat back, exchanging grimaces. Pansy smiled sadly, reaching a hand out to squeeze my right shoulder.

“I’m sorry you had to experience that darling cousin.”

“Me too, Pans, me too.”

End Flashback -

I was brough back to the present by a shadow falling over me. I looked up to see Draco hovering on his broom in front of me, a cocky smirk on his face.

“Thinking about something pretty deep, eh? Why don’t you quiet that beautiful brain of yours for a few minutes Mia and come join us.”

“Absolutely not. Flying has no appeal to me whatsoever…You’d have a better chance of getting Ronald Weasley to cuddle an Acromantula.” I rolled my eyes, leaning back and crossing my arms over my chest.

“Oh? Is he scared of them or something?” he asked, faux innocently.

“Or something.” I agreed, sighing, as the other three flew up next to Draco, having paused their game when they noticed he was no longer with them.

“Morning, Gorgeous. Is Drake here having any success in getting you up on a broom with us??” Theo smirked, likely already knowing the answer. Harry chuckled.

“You four can bloody well fuck off with that idea. In no way, will I willingly get on one of those bloody death traps by myself.” I narrowed my eyes when Draco lit up with a cunning smirk.

“No, I can’t imagine it would be on your own, Mia.” He smirked. Before I realized what was happening, he shot forward and pulled me up on the broom with him, securing me in front of him with his arm banded around me.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy!! How DARE you! Put me down, right NOW!!!” I let out a shriek as Blaise and Theo cackled and Harry watched on with a worried grimace as Draco flew us away. He flew across the pitch, slowly going higher and higher. I clenched my eyes shut and clamped my hands, white knuckled, one around the broom handle and the other around Draco’s forearm, nails digging into flesh. He chuckled into my ear.

“Granger…open your eyes and look.”

“You know it’s Black, not Granger.”

“You’ll always be Granger to me…would just open your bloody eyes?!” My grip on his arm tightened a tad as I slowly cracked my eyes open, then blinked as I saw the sun peaking over the hills and shining over Black Lake. It…was gorgeous. He squeezed my hip with the hand attached to the arm that was wrapped tightly around my waist, his thumb rubbing my side lightly. I closed my eyes again, slowly breathing in the peaceful atmosphere, feeling the wind in my curls, leaning back into Draco’s embrace, my head tilted back. He bent his head down, nuzzling into my hair, peppering small kisses into the crown of my head. After the chaos and ordeals of the past week…floating in the arms of my soul mate with this beautiful view was extremely cathartic.

Flashback -

11 September 1998

Draco, Theo and I were walking back to the common room from the library, where we had been working on our group projects for Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. We had made a lot of headway on Arithmancy but were struggling a bit with Ancient Runes; we couldn’t decide on which set of runes to use. Draco wanted to use the Elder Futhark, I wanted to use the Anglo-Saxon alphabet, and Theo thought he was hilarious when he suggested the “Macromannic” runes since it combined both options.

We were still squabbling over our options when we heard shrieking down the next corridor. We stopped, exchanged glances, before I hurried after the noise, the boys following me at my heals. We turned the corner, and to no surprise, found Ronald, Dean, Seamus, Zacharias and Terry standing in a cluster.

“What in the fresh hell is going on?” I demanded, arms crossed over my chest and a glare on my face, Theo and Draco standing behind me as my shadows. They whipped around with looks of surprise on their faces. In front of them, to the absolute shock of no one, were a pair of Slytherin 4^th years, shaking as they hung upside down in the air.

“Mind your own business Black. This doesn’t concern you or your pet Death Eaters.” Ron sneered. I rolled my eyes.

“You made it my business, Ronald, when you decided to target children and use them as your own personal form of entertainment. Put. Them. Down. Now.” I snapped, glaring at him. He scoffed. “McGonagall was rightly pissed when Theo and I told her what you did with those first years last week, tried to formally expel you and everything. But fortunately for you, The Ministry still has its claws in Hogwarts and implored her to give you arses leniency seeing as no physical harm was caused. I told her she should’ve expelled you anyway.” I glared at him, and his face turned a rather alarming shade of puce.

“Please, Hermione, they’re Slytherins, they’ve basically been indoctrinated as Death Eaters since they were born. Someone needs to teach them their place, and if you and Harry won’t do it, then I will.” He glared, turning back to the three Slytherins, refreshing the Levicorpus before then using Aqua Eructo to shoot jets of water at the poor children, who were shrieking.

“RONALD!” I shouted, whipping out my wand. Zacharias and Terry both stepped forward to block Ron from me, but I quickly sent stunners at both of them. Seamus and Dean stepped forward next, Seamus with an ugly sneer, while Dean seemed more hesitant, glancing over at Seamus before raising his wand too.

“You don’t want to do this Dean, Seamus. We were friends once but make no mistake; I will not let you bully, harass or hurt other students. It doesn’t matter that they are Slytherins, no one deserves what Ronald is doing right now. I should know.” I frowned at them when they didn’t back down.

“That’s where you’re wrong, Hermione; I do want to do this. It’s about time someone puts those bloody Purebloods in their place; we won the war, not them.” Seamus snarled. Dean gulped, his wand hand shaking. I could see Theo move forward out of the corner of my eye, raising his wand defensively; Seamus’ eyes flashed to him, and he turned his wand on Theo.

“Stay bloody back, you poof, or I’ll hex you next Death Eater.” Seamus seethed. Theo took another step forward, standing beside me, he rolled his eyes, then flashed a patronizing smile. I could practically feel Draco looming behind me, and I’m sure that if I had turned to look at him, a dark sneer would be on his face.

“You know, I would get on your level, but I don’t like being on my knees as much as you do.” Theo smirked, twirling his wand in his hand. Draco quietly groaned ‘For Salazar’s sake Theo’ as I pinched the bridge of my nose, sighing as Seamus turned crimson red in the face, with anger or humiliation, there was no distinction. He growled as he raised his wand in preparation of shooting off a hex or jinx. I glared at him and hit him with a Petrificus Totalus before he could make another move. I motioned for Dean to leave, and he nodded, before darting off without looking back.

“That’s enough Ron.” I spoke clearly and calmly, glowering at him. “You’re done.

“Make me mudblood.” Ron smirked nastily. Draco and Theo shouted in outrage, but I held my hand up at them, motioning for them to keep quiet. I turned back to Ron, aimed an Expelliarmus at him and held my hand out to catch his wand. He shouted in alarm, an ugly sneer back on his face as he turned to me. I canceled out the Levicorpus, gently lowering the two Slytherins to the ground, then turned back to Ron.

“That is enough. You will serve detention next weekend, the 19^th and 20^th of September with Professor Slughorn from morning until evening,” At this he interrupted me with an enraged shout. I held my hand up to silence him and continued, “Cleaning all of the cauldrons, reorganizing the potion ingredients, and whatever else he can come up with. If you do not complete your detention as directed, your punishment will be escalated to Headmistress McGonagall’s discretion. I suggest you comply, Ronald.”

“You can’t do this, Hermione! Quidditch tryouts are on the 20^th!” He snarled, enraged.

“See, that’s where you’re wrong Ron. I can do this, and I’ve warned you more times than I should have, and you chose to ignore those warnings. So now you get to face the consequences of your actions. Do not let this be a mistake you repeat. I promise you will not like what happens next if you do.” He glared, reaching out for his wand.

“Oh no, see, I don’t trust that you won’t retaliate when I turn my back. So, I will be taking your wand to Headmistress McGonagall, and you can get it from her tomorrow morning after 6am, when curfew is over. Not a moment sooner.” Ron, if it were possible, glared even darker, before stomping off to the 8^th year common room. Draco and Theo sighed, Theo moving forward to check on the two fourth years, and Draco shifted beside me, turning me away from the other three. He lifted his hands up to cradle my head, digging his fingers into my curls, I closed my eyes as his thumbs stroked my jaw, his right thumb focusing on what he could reach of my gold line. I sighed forlornly, mourning the death of my friendship with Ronald Bilius Weasley.

“I’m sorry, Darling…” He whispered softly. I felt a tear slide down my face, his thumb wiping it away. He leaned forward and kissed my temple, before leaning his forehead against my own.

End flashback -

I leant further back into Draco’s arms remembering the…altercation with Ronald, Seamus and the others. After Ron had left, Draco Theo and I had levitated Seamus, Zacharias and Terry to Madam Pomfrey, the three first years following behind us, and told her they had been caught bullying, and to not let them leave until Headmistress McGonagall had been informed. We then walked the three firsties back to their common room, after Madam Pomfrey had thoroughly checked them over for any injuries of course and told them to find Theo or myself immediately if Ron or the others ever bothered them again.

I sighed when the entrance to their common room closed behind them, then the three of us trudged up to Minerva’s office to inform her of what happened. She was furious to learn that 8^th years were bullying and attacking first years, and agreed with the detention I dealt to Ronald and agreed to back me up should he fight back. I left his wand with her, and she also promised to issue detentions to Seamus, Zacharias and Terry. The three of us quietly returned to our common room, and divulged the evenings events to Harry, Neville, Blaise and Pansy. Pansy gasped sadly when she heard what Ron did to the three little snakes, and Harry looked downright defeated, hanging his head between his shoulders. Theo had stepped over to him, kneeling in front of him, whispering quiet words of comfort.

“What are you thinking about now?” Draco quietly asked, as he nuzzled my ear, his thumb still stroking my side.

“What an enormous arse Ronald Bilius Weasley turned into.” I sighed.

“Let’s not worry about him right now…He will still be there when we land again. We shouldn’t waste a view like this by focusing on unpleasant things.” I could feel his lips ghost the shell of my ear as he spoke, causing a shiver to crawl down my back.

“You’re probably right…” I sighed. He quickly picked up his head and looked to our left. I turned to see an owl heading straight for us. It hooted and hovered next to us, Draco repositioned his grip on the broom and tightened his arm around my waist, before slowly dipping the broom down to fly back down to the Quidditch stands. He helped me climb off once we got back down and the owl hooted insistently next to me until I turned to take the parchment that was tied to his leg. There were two; one was addressed to me, the other to Draco.

Office of Healer Robins,

Head of The Ward for Poisons and Venoms

Lady Black,

At the solicitation of Mr. Severus Snape, your presence is required in his room in the Poisons and Venom Ward at St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, today, 13 September 1998 at noon.

Urgently,

Healer Robins

“I’m…being summoned to St. Mungos?”

“To see Sev? Yeah, me too. Can’t imagine what for, last I heard, he was in a magically induced coma because Nagini’s venom was still in his system.”

“Well, he’s obviously awake now…must’ve got that letter from Pluik too…” I mumbled, getting a little lost in thought. I startled when a bright blue corporeal German Sheppard was bounding toward me.

Hermione, I was visiting with Remus, Dora, Teddy, Andy, and Cissa, when I received the damndest letter from some Healer at St. Mungos, demanding my presence at Snivellus’ bedside of all places! Cissa received a summons as well, I can only assume you have one as well? We will meet you in the lobby in an hour. Send Harry my love.

“What was that? Why did Sirius send his patronus?” Harry demanded as soon as he was hovering next to us on his broom.

“Severus Snape’s Healer owled the two of us, Sirius and Narcissa, demanding our presence at our soonest convenience.”

“Which in Severus Snape language, means ‘Yesterday, you dunderheads.” Theo jibed in what. I’m sure, was his best impression of our old Potions professor. I sighed as Harry giggled and Draco rolled his eyes.

“Well, guess you guys better go get cleaned up and leave, wouldn’t want Sev to go barmy waiting for you.”

Draco and I hurried back to the 8^th year dorms, passing Luna and Pansy who were sitting by the fire in the common room working on their project.

“Well, you guys are back rather early, Potter beat you that quickly Draco?”

“In his dreams, Pans.” Draco smirked as he continued to his dorm.

“No, we were summoned to St Mungos by Severus Snape, we came back to change clothes and ask Headmistress McGonagall to use her floo.” Pansy looked stricken.

“Snape’s alive? I thought he died at the Battle of Hogwarts?!” She exclaimed.

“Ah, well, that was kind of the point? Everyone had believed Snape was a loyal follower of Voldemort at the end there, because that’s how Dumble-fuck wanted it to appear…so when Harry and I let be known that he was in fact, double-crossing Voldemort and the Death Eaters the entire time, we felt it was best to let everyone believe he had died from Nagini’s venom. It was nearly the truth at that point, the little bit of healing I was able to do barely saved his life, he’s been in a magically induced coma since the battle, recovering from the venom…and I guess he woke up today.”

“And you’re the first person he thought to invite?” She drawled incredulously, cocking a brow.

“Of course, Hermione and Draco are his godchildren, of course he would want them to visit him as soon as he woke up.” Luna stated dreamily, as if it were a widely known fact.

“I’m sorry, you’re his what?” Pansy deadpanned. I sighed.

“He’s one of my three godfathers Pans…My family’s Goblin at Gringotts sent out letters to Narcissa and Severus after the magical inheritance test was completed, informing them of my existence…I assume when Severus was awakened from the magical coma, he was also given the letter from Pluik.”

“You, cousin, are extremely well connected.” Pansy smirked. I rolled my eyes.

“Yes, I guess I am…anyways, I have to go get ready…and figure out how to tame my curls now, since Draco thought it would be bloody brilliant to pull me on a broom without my consent.”

“You went flying?!” She exclaimed, both she and Luna were wide-eyed in disbelief.

“Yes…story for another time Pans, I really must get going.” I implored, she finally relented her interrogation, dismissively waving her hand at me.

I left the two of them to their project and returned to our dorm. When I arrived, Padma was exiting the bathroom, I paused as we made eye contact, but she quickly and awkwardly turned away, hurrying to the trunk at the end of her bed, pulling whatever she needed from it and leaving our dorm quickly after. I sighed as I pulled things from my closet and entered the bathroom to get ready. I quickly showered so that I would be able to manage my curls a little better than in their windswept form, pulling half of them back and securing them with a black ribbon. I then put on a cream-colored classic jacquard woolen cardigan with black accents and gold buttons, a black knee-length pleated woolen skirt, black patent leather heels, yellow-gold and diamond hoop earrings with baroque cultured pearls, my Black Heiress ring, and a gold cartier bracelet. I grabbed my plum-colored cloak from the hook by the door on my way out.

I reconvened back in the common room with Draco, who was wearing a charcoal grey three-piece suit with a sage green button up and thin charcoal grey tie; his cufflinks were emeralds, naturally, and a pair of brown dragonhide boots. The two of us stepped out of the Portrait entrance and departed for Minerva’s office, and upon arriving at the Gargoyle entrance to the Headmistress’ office, I whispered the password, ‘Nitwit’, and stepped back as the it began turning to open the staircase. Draco and I climbed to the top and knocked on the door, waiting until we heard her respond to enter.

“Miss Gra- I mean, Lady Black, Mr Malfoy. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company this morning? Surely there are better ways for you to be enjoying your Sunday than to loiter in the Headmistress’ office?” She raised a brow at us in question.

“Severus has awoken from his magically induced coma and has therefore demanded our presence post-haste.” Draco drawled, sliding his right hand into the pocket of his slacks, his left hand hovered at my lower back. Minerva gasped, covering her mouth with her hand.

“Oh, oh Merlin, when I hadn’t heard anything in regards to his health, well, I just assumed, but you said he woke up? Oh Godric, that is wonderful. And I assume you need access to the floo?”

“If you wouldn’t mind us using your floo, that would be most excellent, Headmistress.” I smiled. She nodded, smiling and reaching up to dab at the corner of her eye with a handkerchief that Draco had handed to her.

“Go on through then, I’ll leave it open for you to return in the evening. Let Severus know I’m glad to hear he has recovered, and that I shall expect him to join me for tea and Bourbon in my office once he’s been released from St. Mungo’s and back on his feet.” We promised to pass along her message and then quickly entered the floo, leaving in a swirl of flames and reappearing in the lobby of St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. Draco stepped out, magicking the ash away from our clothes, and then offering his arm to me, I tucked my hand into his elbow as we went up to the visitor’s desk. There was an older witch shuffling through some parchment and scrolls and didn’t seem in any rush to look up.

“Excuse me, ma’am?” I asked, trying to get her attention. When she finally looked up, she had a warm smile on her face.

“May I help you dear?”

“Yes please, we are here to visit Severus Snape in the Poisons and Venoms Ward, at the behest of Healer Robins?” She picked up a thick scroll and unfurled it, scanning down a few inches, before she stopped and smiled.

“Oh yes, right here it states a ‘Lord and Lady Black’ will be visiting at noon, would that be you, dearies?”

“Yes ma’am, that would be us.” Draco put on a charming smile, dazzling the older witch. She blushed a bit and giggled.

“Yes, well that ward will be on the second floor in the east wing, so if you take those stairs behind you up one level, you will be at the entrance to the ward. And then Mr. Snape will be in room 11. Will that be all you need?” she asked kindly, her eyes never straying from Draco. I faked a cough to cover the laugh that wanted to break out.

“No ma’am, thank you very much for your assistance.” Draco smiled, but it was honestly more of a grimace. He quickly pulled us both away from the desk and towards the stairs the older witch had indicated. I was laughing quietly when he reached over and pinched my arm.

“Not a word of this to anyone, witch!” He hissed once we had entered the staircase. Upon arriving to the second floor, we entered through a set of double doors, labeled “Poisons and Venom Ward”, and were met with healers and Medi-witches bustling from room to room. I saw another desk situated to the right of the hallway and tugged on his arm, motioning towards the desk. We strolled over to the desk, and the receptionist behind it greeted us with smiles asking us to state our business.

“Hello, I’m Lady Hermione Black, I received a missive from Healer Robins this morning, about urgently visiting my godfather, Severus Snape?”

“Of course, dear, and you sir?”

“I’m Draco Malfoy, and received the same urgent missive from Healer Robins, Severus is also my godfather, but my letter was addressed to Lord Black, even though that title currently belongs to her uncle and will be passed down to her.”

“Hmm…oh yes, I do see the two of you here, as well as Lady Malfoy and, another Lord Black? I assume that would be her uncle?”

“Yes ma’am, they received missives as well.”

“Very good then, he’s in room 11, so if you just follow this hallway down, he will be on the left-hand side, about halfway. Have a good visit, I’ll send the other two in when they arrive!” We thanked her for her help and ambled down the hall, arriving at room 11 faster than I anticipated. Draco knocked on the door and we waited until we heard a dull voice inviting us to enter. Draco opened the door and motioned for me to go through first, though we both stood in the entrance, shocked to see him awake and sitting up, the same stricken look he’d always worn.

“Well? Please do come in and shut the door before you let out all of the good, sterilized air.”

Chapter 21

Chapter Text

Chapter 21:

Severus Snape lay in bed, propped against a number of pillows, dressed in the grey patient gown of St Mungos, blankets drawn up to his waist and black hair pulled back and gathered at the nape of his neck. He was pale but looked considerably better than when I had last seen him at the Battle of Hogwarts. Despite being bed-bound for months and in a magically induced coma, he retained his usual blasé appearance and drawl.

Draco led me to a pair of chairs on the right-hand side of Severus’ bed, where Severus had beckoned for us to sit. I took the seat nearest to the head of the bed and Draco sat in the other, his body turned toward me and his left arm resting across the back of my chair, fingers already tangling in my curls. Severus looked at the two of us for a minute, his eyes held a shrewd look, before nodding.

“I’m sure you both know why you’re here, or at the least, have surmised my reasoning for your summons.” He drawled evenly. Draco shifted minutely, clearing his throat.

“Hello godfather, it is so wonderful to see you awake and in good health again. I cannot imagine what life would have been like without your delightful presence, perish the thought.” Draco replied sardonically. Severus rolled his eyes, giving a long-suffering sigh.

“Cut the bull shite Draco, I have little patience or care for your petulance today.” Severus extended his hand to the bedside table where a pile of Prophets sat, grasping a bit of parchment and bringing it back to his lap. I caught a glimpse of a gold wax seal before he had completely covered it, but it was enough to know what exactly he held. His eyes cut to me. “At least one of you is clever enough to discern my intentions.”

The only warning we were granted was the rattle of the handle, before the door flew open, Sirius’ annoyed visage greeting us, Narcissa stood behind him with a soft smile.

“I thought I told the two of you to wait for us in the lobby?” He queried, raising a brow as he stepped inside the room, allowing Narcissa to enter after him before softly closing the door. Sirius levitated a chair from the corner of the room over to the left-hand side of Severus’ bed and motioned for Narcissa to sit, moving to stand behind me and bending down to lay a kiss on my cheek. “Hello Kitten, it’s brilliant to see you again.”

“By all means, please, make yourselves at home, shall I call for tea service too?” Severus droned with a sardonic glare.

“That’s quite the pot calling the kettle black, is it not godfather? You admonish Draco for his petulance, but are you not his paradigm?” I felt a slight tug on my hair as the others turned to me, Sirius snorted a laugh and Severus let a small grin slip before chuckling.

“Touche goddaughter.”

“What’s this about sn—” Sirius began, but a sharp look from Narcissa cut him off with a sigh. “-nape. Why summon us here?”

“For quite a few reasons, firstly being Hermione.” He lifted the hand holding the parchment, waving it for a moment, before dropping his hand back to his lap. “You’ve no idea the relief I felt, waking up to this notice from your family goblin, knowing you’re alive and safe, brings me the peace that has evaded me for years.”

“Pretty words from the same man who tormented her in her younger years.” Sirius grumbled.

“Sirius.” Narcissa chastised, a frown on her face.

“No! He was horrid to her, and Harry, and he can’t just turn around and justify his actions with pretty words or by blaming his actions on his stupid job of being Dumbledore’s spy! That man was a vile thief and you played right into the palm of his hands, assisting him in raising my godson like a pig for sla—"

“I would NEVER! He was Lily’s boy, Lily’s! My best friend since childhood, I could never, would never, harm her boy! I protected him, at every turn at every tribulation, I was there, Black, I was chanting protection spells and setting wards, where were you?!” Severus roared; his face contorted in rage.

“I was trapped, in Azkaban, because of the plots of a senile madman!! Dumbledore is not the man to idolize as we did in our youth Snape, I imagine he never was! He was the reason our godchildren grew up without their parents or godparents, the reason I was locked in Azkaban without a trial for 12 years while the real murderer was on the loose, and the reason why you were forced to toe the line for years!! But despite all of that, I never felt it necessary to tell a child who was being actively mutilated by a stray curse, that I saw no difference in their appearance!!” Severus grit his teeth, his jaw tense and a snarl growing, but before he could lash back, Narcissa rose quickly from her seat.

“Sirius! Severus! Enough!” Her glare was hard, and the two men stilled, taking deep breaths, Draco’s right hand had tightly grasped mine. Sirius threw his arms up, hands quickly carding through his hair and pulling on the roots as he walked over to the window, pacing in front of it. Severus let out another long-suffering sigh, relaxing back into the pillows of his bed, his eyes closing and jaw eventually easing from its previously clenched state. “Thank you, now, can we please continue this conversation as civilized individuals?”

“I’ll behave if he promises to keep his traitorous, greasy—" Sirius ranted petulantly

“Merlin Sirius, cut the man some slack! He was attacked by Nagini…it’s a miracle he’s even alive! You’d do well to remember that he was the one who personally brewed all ten of my potions the summer after 5^th year, and he was the one who saved you from the veil.” I scowled at him. He sighed, his anger deflating quickly. He cleared his throat, looking hesitant and chastised.

“I…you are right, Kitten.” He turned to Severus. “We—I, owe you a great deal of gratitude for all you’ve done for my family. I will try to be more…tolerant of your presence and involvement in my godchildren’s lives from here on out.” By the end, he seemed as if he had swallowed something foul. In complete contrast, Severus was smirking like the cat who ate the canary.

“Thank you, Sirius, that was excellent.” I watched as he swelled with pride. “Severus, your turn.” The look of complete betrayal on Severus’ face would have been amusing, if I hadn’t already been pushed to my wits end by their bickering. Draco snickered next to me.

“Black, I will always put the children’s lives before my own, I’ve made many difficult choices in life in order to do just that, and while I don’t expect you to understand, I would appreciate a bit of grace. As such, I can allow you some leniency for your childish behavior, as it can be…humorous when not directed towards myself, and I know that the children enjoy the rubbish you deem comical.” Sirius scoffed but made no more snide remarks. “That being said, I will apologize for my antagonism.”

“That was lovely Severus. Someday you will both be able to apologize without assistance; though I should very much doubt that day will be in the near future.” Sirius barked a laugh and Severus smirked.

“Right, now that we’ve exchanged pleasantries, what specific reason did you have for ordering all of us to visit? If it was a matter of seeing Hermione, you wouldn’t have bothered inviting the rest of us.” Draco probed, shifting to the edge of his seat without removing his hands from my hair or grasp.

“Quite right, Draco, there’s hope for you yet.” Severus drawled. He struggled to sit up further, Narcissa rising to help him readjust the pillows and his posture. Once he was comfortable, Narcissa reclaimed her seat and Sirius stepped forward to stand behind me, his right hand coming to rest on my shoulder and squeeze it.

“The last time I saw Hermione was also the last time I saw Regulus.” He paused here for dramatic purposes, still the same man who in our first year, promised he could teach us to bottle fame, brew glory and even put a stopper to death. “We had been at the townhouse outside of Surrey, Regulus was still mourning Marlene and hadn’t left except for when summoned by Voldemort, and I had brought dreamless sleep potions for him and Hermione, as neither had been sleeping well.

“We were summoned to Riddle Manor on 30^th October and provided with separate missions; I had been sent to Yugoslavia to speak with their minister and implore them to enlist wizards in Voldemort’s cause. I, unfortunately, do not know what Regulus’ mission was, and I didn’t know it at the time, but that was the last time I saw Regulus Black, kneeling at the feet of Voldemort.

“I returned to Riddle manor, late in the evening of 31 October 1981, to apprise Voldemort of my mission, only to learn he had already left for Godric’s Hollow. I rushed over, hoping for the chance to save them, but I was too late: James and Lily were dead, and Harry was gone. But so was Voldemort. I mourned over Lily’s body for many hours; not reconciling our friendship while she was alive was one of the greatest regrets of my life. The other, was losing you.” He looked at me with sad, haunted eyes, appearing to have aged many decades in the span of this conversation.

“As the sun rose the morning of 1st November, I made my way back to Malfoy Manor, expecting to see Hermione in the company of Narcissa and Draco, as Regulus had not sent back word of his return. I was wrong. Narcissa was shocked to see me alone, asking why I didn’t have Hermione. We quickly discerned that neither of us had heard from Regulus since the 30^th, and neither of us knew of Hermione’s whereabouts, so we quickly apparated to the doorstep of the townhouse in Surrey, and what we found was…disconcerting.

“The wards were in shambles, a feat in and of itself considering the level of blood wards the Blacks like to use, as well as the fidelius that had been in place. The front door appeared to have been bombarda’d, and beyond the door, everything had been trashed: Furniture was knocked over or destroyed, portraits and linens were torn to shreds, glass was shattered, and in the center of it all, Hermione’s little nanny elf, Tissey, was sobbing inconsolably.

“By the looks on your faces, I’m sure this is nothing you haven’t already heard from Narcissa. However, what I am about to tell you, is something I’ve held close to my chest since before the death of your mother: Regulus had been on a Horcrux hunt, and he documented every step in those journals of his. Ever since Voldemort used Kreacher to hide Slytherin’s locket in that damnable cave, he had been obsessed with finding the truth behind the horcrux, learning a way to destroy it, and if there had been more, in fact, he was certain there were more, however, he could not determine what they were.

“This horcrux hunt of his, gave him a purpose, especially once he lost Marlene. He had fallen into a deep depression after she and Evan died, and Barty fell off the deep end, swearing unending loyalty to Voldemort, something none of us had ever expected from the Ravenclaw. Evan had been out with his sister, Pandora Lovegood nee Rosier, when they had been accosted by members of the Order of the Phoenix; Moody and the Prewitt twins. Words had been exchanged, and then spell fire: Evan did not survive, and Barty pledged revenge.

“All of that to say; if there’s any way to learn what may have happened to your father on Halloween in 1981, those journals would be the best way uncover the truth. It’s only too bad that they went missing with your father.” He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“They’re not missing, I found them in my mother’s vault and have been reading them since July.” Severus appeared pensive for a moment, letting out a quiet hmm.

“That was perhaps, one of his last acts before he disappeared then.”

“We’ve been over the events of those days with Remus for many years,” Narcissa sighed. “I even spoke to Remus about Hermione and I finding his journals in Marlene’s vault, but we both agree it changes nothing; it doesn’t appear to have brought us any closer to figuring out what happened to Regulus or Hermione.”

“Perhaps his later journals will hold an answer? Hermione’s been reading them, but I’m sure even she hasn’t read all of them yet.” Draco offered.

“It’s true,” I sighed, leaning back into the chair, and consequently, Draco’s left arm that was wrapped along the top. “Currently, I am in the fall term of his third year at Hogwarts. He’s very, thorough, in his daily entries, especially where my mother is concerned.” Narcissa smiled softly and Sirius sighed.

“That is just like my brother, to be so exhaustive. Merlin, I once overheard Flitwick and McGonangall comparing his essays to other students, and his were always at least double the required length.” Severus snorted.

“At least she comes by it honestly then.” He smirked. Draco and Sirius chuckled; I rolled my eyes with a sigh.

“If that was all you wanted to relay, Severus, I fail to see why Draco and I needed to be here? Surely, it was a conversation you should have had with just Sirius and Hermione?” Narcissa queried, a single brow raised. Severus chuckled.

“Oh, but that wasn’t the only reason I summoned the four of you. I believe it’s time you lay all your little secrets to rest, Narcissa.” He looked pointedly at her. “All of them.” Narcissa looked stunned for a moment, before regaining her composure. She shifted in her chair, swiping her hand down the skirts of her robes as if smoothing out nonexistent wrinkles, before clearing her throat.

“Surely, this is not the most pressing—"

“Narcissa…” Severus murmured softly. “It’s time.” She sighed, frowning softly, before turning to face Draco and I head on.

“Before I start, know I only kept this a secret for so long, because I wanted to keep you safe.” Narcissa looked imploringly at Draco. He frowned; I gripped his hand tightly in both of mine.

“I graduated Hogwarts in 1977, engaged to Lucius since my 17^th birthday during my 6^th year, and after my sister Andromeda’s scandalous marriage to muggleborn Ted Tonks, my parents insisted on marriage by the end of August after I graduated. And from the moment we wed, we tried to conceive an heir. Viable pregnancies, unfortunately, were not in my cards of fate: I had 5 miscarriages, two of which made it to the second trimester; you had two older sisters, Draco, Lyra and Cassiopeia, who reside in the family mausoleum.” Draco’s hand tightened in mine as he tried to suck in more air. Sirius’s grip on my shoulder tightened as well, perhaps learning of his cousin’s ordeal for the first time.

“Lucius’ parents were most anxious for an heir to the Malfoy line, and attempted to dissolve our marriage many times, stating I was an ‘ineffective broodmare’; however, Lucius refused every time, stating we would eventually be successful, that Merlin would grant us our gift…it was at that point that Voldemort of all people, gave us a solution masked beneath a command.

“He knew his army would grow best through the next generation, just as it had with our generation, but with my sister Bellatrix being unable to have children herself, and Sirius and Andromeda being banished from the family tree, he worried that the only Black left was still but a child. So, in order for his army to have Black family magic, he proposed a solution that Bellatrix had shown him from our family grimoire: Lucius was to lie with Calliope Nott, Thoros Nott’s twin sister, until she was with child.” I gasped; Draco looked paler than normal, borderline green in the face.

“It wasn’t an affair, by any means, there were no feelings between either of them, nothing positive at least; Calliope was quite happy with her live-in girlfriend, Amira Shafiq. The only people who knew, besides the four of us and Voldemort, were Severus, Regulus and Marlene, being as Severus and Marlene were Darco’s chosen godparents.”

“So…I’m not a Black?” Draco asked, shakily. Narcissa sighed.

“You are, but it’s complicated. Biologically, you are Malfoy and Nott, Theo is your cousin, and I was made his godmother for this reason specifically, even though I wasn’t very close to either of his parents at Hogwarts. The spell Bella showed Voldemort? Magical adoption, the same spell Hermione used to adopt Harry as her magical brother.”

“I don’t understand, how am I on the tapestry then? Potter didn’t show up on the Black Family Tapestry after the magical adoption.” Draco questioned, perplexed.

“The difference between their magical adoption and your magical adoption, is that Harry had already claimed his lordship of House Potter when Hermione adopted him; you were an infant, and so when I magically adopted you, I was able to infuse you with my own Black Family magic, making you equal parts Malfoy, Black and Nott. You weren’t in a direct line of succession as a scion of the House of Nott, that title and privilege belonged solely to Theo. And Regulus was still in line to be head of the House of Black at the time, and we knew Marlene was pregnant with Hermione, so she would’ve been the next Head. And the reason you are on the tapestry is thanks to a little spell Regulus and I found in the Black Family Grimoire…Now that I think about it, it’s likely the same way he was able to hide Hermione and Marlene on the Tapestry; it was blood magic, but it wasn’t a dark spell.”

Draco looked overwhelmed, and who could blame him? His entire life, he had been proud to be a Malfoy and a Black. Then the war happened. He told me, once, that after the war, he was ashamed to be affiliated with the House of Malfoy but was thankful to have the House of Black to fall back on, especially having me as his Head of House. This revelation was devastating him. I shifted in my chair, turning my body towards his, and leaning my head back against his arm, staring sadly at him until he turned his head to make eye contact with me. We gazed sadly at each other for a moment before he closed his eyes and took a shuddering breath in, letting it out slowly.

“What does this change?” he asked, looking hesitantly at Narcissa.

“Nothing, absolutely nothing. You are still my son. I loved you from the moment I knew Calliope had fallen pregnant, and I will love you until my dying breath and even then, I will not stop loving you.”

“And Calliope was okay with giving up her parental rights? I can’t imagine Abraxas would have allowed his heir’s heir to run around with two mothers?” Sirius queried. Narcissa sighed sadly.

“Unfortunately, Calliope did not survive childbirth…If she had, you are correct, Abraxas made her sign over all parental rights, but Lucius and I had added a clause before she signed, that gave her godparent rights. You would’ve grown up with Calliope and Amira in your life. But after Calliope died, Amira left England and moved to France, specifically to a small Black Family chateau in Deauville that I had gifted to them in the original contract.”

“You realize, this is a lot to comprehend at once, yes Mother?”

“Yes, Darling, I know. I’m sorry I have not brought this up before now…but it never felt like a good time to bring it up before…not with the war, and not with Hermione missing. I always thought that your magical adoption would prolong the Black line, even if Hermione had been lost to us forever.”

“Are you kidding?!” Draco leaned forward, red in the face. “You lied to me, my whole life, because you were worried about the precious bloodline not dying out?? I’m not even a Black by blood!” He seethed.

“Draco…” I whispered, squeezing his hand, trying to bring him calm and comfort. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and letting it out harshly through his nose, before settling back into his chair, his arm tensing around my shoulders, before turning to look at me again. “Don’t hold it against your mother, I hardly doubt your father, or his father for that matter, would have allowed her to disclose this secret.” He sighed.

“You’re probably right, Mia.” He trailed the thumb of the hand attached to the arm wrapped around me, over my gold line on my shoulder and neck for a moment, closing his eyes and breathing deeply in content, before opening his eyes and turning back to Narcissa. “Be thankful, Mother, that my soulmate has such a forgiving disposition, and can therefore see reason when I cannot. You will be forgiven, but this will not be so easily forgotten.” Narcissa sighed sadly.

“I know, My Dragon. I have always known there would be a risk when you learned the truth. This may not have been the way I wanted to tell you, forced at the side of your godfather’s sick bed,” To this she looked at Severus with a sneer. “But regardless, he is correct, it is more than time for our secrets to be laid to rest. I will spend the rest of my life, making it up to you, Dragon.”

“No need for dramatics, Mother, that is reserved for Uncle Sev and Sirius.” Draco drawled; Sirius gasped dramatically, and Severus scoffed, much to Draco’s amusement.

A gentle knock on the door prevented further discussion. A young medi-witch entered the room, apologizing for interrupting our visit, but explained that Severus had potions he needed to ingest, and she needed to check his vitals.

Draco and I got up from our chairs, stepping back towards the window in his room, huddled together, as the medi-witch did her job and Narcissa quietly asked her questions about his healing status. I stared out of the window, looking out over a rolling countryside that had been magicked to appear, Draco stood close on my left, his right hand pressed upon my lower back, his left hand reaching down to interweave with the fingers of my left hand. I sighed.

“It’s been such a long day, Mia, and it’s not even teatime.” He whispered hoarsely in my ear, his forehead braced against the crown of my head, his nose buried into my curls, sighing. I reached up to his left bicep with my right hand, thumb grazing where I knew his gold line to lay underneath his clothes. We stood in silence, eyes closed, comforting each other after the revelations of the day.

And it truly had been a long day, thinking back to sitting in the Quidditch stands as the boys threw the Quaffle back and forth, felt like almost a lifetime ago, never mind Draco’s little stunt of pulling me onto a broom. I can’t even remember what that fear felt like anymore, as it feels almost childish, to still consider a fear of heights and brooms, when compared to all we had survived the last few years and all that we had lived through since the end of the war, since July. The truth we had been raised to believe seemed to be unraveling around us at an exponential rate.

“Do you want to leave?” I queried softly, softly caressing his gold line. He sighed shakily, burying his face further into my curls.

“No…” He murmured, taking a deep inhale through his nose, holding it and then letting it out slowly. I squeezed his arm and hand simultaneously. We stood, wrapped around each other, for a moment longer, only parting when we heard the door close with a resounding thud. Draco picked his head up, eyes still closed, and I turned to look over my shoulder, to see Narcissa seated back at Severus’ side, looking forlornly at Draco. Severus was staring inquisitively at us, as if we were a puzzle to solve, and Sirius was steadfastly looking everywhere other than us. I squeezed Draco’s arm, and once he opened his eyes, I motioned to return to Severus’ bedside. He nodded his head and followed me back to our seats, as if in a trance.

“Hermione, Darling, Sirius and I thought we could take you out for a little birthday dinner today, I imagine your friends will want to celebrate you on your actual birthday.” Narcissa smiled hesitantly. I glanced at Draco, who smiled softly, gently grasping my hand in his.

“I think that sounds wonderful, Mother, Mia deserves to be celebrated by all who love her.” Narcissa heaved a sigh of relief, nodding as she turned to Severus.

“Anything else, you’d like to upend, Severus? Perhaps you have a secret lovechild out there you wish to introduce us to?” She raised a brow at him in challenge.

“No. That will be all. Enjoy the rest of your Sunday.” He answered contritely, closing his eyes and settling back into his pillows, feigning sleep. Sirius rolled his eyes, moving towards the door.

“Do keep in touch, godfather, and don’t think that life changing news is the only reason to communicate.” I snipped. Draco rose, smirking at Severus as he held his arm out for me, I took hold, and he escorted me from the room. We followed Sirius, who was escorting Narcissa on his own arm, down the hall and down the stairs back to the lobby of St. Mungos. The four of us congregated outside of the floos.

“Where would you like to go, Kitten?” Sirius asked with a smile.

“I’d really like to visit La Chapelle, if we could? I know it’s in Muggle London, but- “

“Consider it done, Darling, just let me transfigure my robes a bit, and we can floo to the Leakey and then apparate over.” She pulled her wand from a hidden pocket at her hip, waved it down her body, and a moment later, her long, forest green robes transfigured into a silk forest green dress, similar in cut and style to the dress she wore to The Jasmine Elixir.

Once she was satisfied with her dress, the four of us took turns stepping into the floo and disappearing to The Leakey. Upon arrival, Draco magicked the floo ash from our clothes, and after a moment of thought, waved his wand down my body again, transfiguring my dress into…something else.

Where once was wool, was now a Vintage classic A-line, tea-length satin dress, blush-pink in color, with an elegant bateau neckline, long puff sleeves, a line of 6 pearl buttons on the back of the dress, led to an open keyhole lower back, and the waist was cinched with a sash that tied into a bow at the back. Draco reached behind me to unravel the ribbon holding my hair back, pocketing the ribbon and running his fingers through my curls.

“Beautiful…” He whispered reverently; I felt a blush crawling up my neck as I smiled demurely from behind my curtain of curls. He offered his arm again with a soft smile, and I grasped it gently, as he side-apparated us to an alley near La Chapelle. We arrived just behind Sirius and Narcissa, who cooed at my new dress and smiled knowingly at Draco. Sirius led the four of us inside, going straight to the maître-d.

“Bonsoir très bien monsieur, nous avons besoin d’une table privée pour quatre, nous fêtons l’anniversaire de ma nièce et aimerions avoir la meilleure table avaL’argent n’a pas d’importance.” Sirius spoke fluently, the maître-d nodding along. I ignored their conversation, looking around at the beautiful restaurant with its high ceilings and large windows letting in plenty of natural light. Each table was adorned with crisp white linens and a small bouquet of flowers in various shades of purple, notably lilacs, irises and lavender. A tug at my arm brought me back to the conversation.

“Ame sœur, Sirius acquired us a table.” I nodded as we joined the other two, following the maître-d to a private table near the back of the restaurant. It was in the back, but it was centrally located, right in front of a large floor to ceiling arched window, long gauzy drapes hanging on either side of the panes. We had to walk through two tall marble pillars, light purple wisteria hanging from between them. A small bouquet of eucalyptus, light purple ranunculus, irises and baby’s breath sat on each table we passed. Arriving at the table, Draco pulled a seat out for me, and then gently pushed it in once I had sat down.

“Votre serveur sera avec vous sous peu, veuillez nous faire savoir si vous avez besoin de quoi que ce soit d’autre. jouir!” He set down a wine menu and a single menu for the meal, bowed, and then walked away. Sirius picked up the dinner menu and began reading it for everyone.

“Looks like today’s meal includes baked brie drizzled in honey with fig jam and baguettes and canapes au saumon. The main course will be confit de canard with plum sauce, parsnip puree and broad beans. And for dessert…crème brulee with a selection of pistachio, raspberry and espresso maracons. What an excellent choice in dining, Kitten.” Sirius grinned.

“I believe a glass of champagne to start, a glass of Zinfandel with the duck, and a glass of Riesling with dessert would be lovely.” Narcissa offered with a smile, the rest of us agreeing with her. Shortly after, the server arrived, pouring us each a glass of water and asking for our wine selections and if we had any dietary restrictions. Upon putting in the order, the server left and promised to bring their finest bottle of champagne back with the brie and canapes. We waited in silence for maybe 5 minutes, before it was all brought out to us. Draco filled my plate with a couple pieces of baguette, dressed in the honey brie and fig jam, and a few of the canapes au saumon.

“Ahem,” Narcissa cleared her throat, raising her champagne. “I would like to raise a toast to Hermione. Darling, I am so very proud of the young woman you have grown to be, and although I mourn missing your childhood, I am privileged to be a part of your adulthood, and to be able to watch you flourish in whatever matters you set your mind to. To Hermione!”

We stayed at La Chapelle through the dinner hour at Hogwarts, flooing back to Headmistress McGonagall’s office shortly before curfew. Before we parted ways, Sirius and Narcissa both insisted on giving me their gifts. Sirius gave me a gold charm bracelet already adorned with 4 charms: a book, a lion’s head, a black diamond, and a ruby cat. Sirius looked very proud of himself with the charms he had chosen, and honestly, I loved it very much. ‘It’s layered with protective charms, and the kitten doubles as a port key that will bring you back to Grimmauld if you ever feel in danger. You just pinch it between your thumb and pointer finger and repeat Portus three times.’ Narcissa’s gift to me was a small bedside portrait of my mother as well as a small dark green leatherbound journal with my initials “H A P-B” on the front in gold. I loved the gifts and gave both of my godparent’s warm hugs before we parted.

“How was your visit with Severus?” McGonagall inquired.

“It was…life altering?” I looked at Draco, uncertainly for confirmation, he nodded with a sigh. McGonagall looked at us, baffled by the answer, before shaking her head with a small smile.

“Nevertheless, curfew for the younger students is about to begin, though you are welcome to enjoy the evening however you please, so long as it isn’t in here.” She shooed us out of her office. Draco and I left with a chuckle, deciding to head back to the 8^th year common room to see which of our friends were present.

Upon entering the common room, we found Theo and Blaise deep in a game of wizards chess, Pansy flipping through an edition of Witch Weekly, and Harry and Neville talking quietly, all of them spread between couches in front of the fire. Pansy looked up as we came nearer.

“That’s not what you were wearing when you left.” She smirked, Harry and Neville looked up with a smile each, Theo and Blaise glanced over at us with smirks before returning to their game. Draco sank down against the arm rest of one of the couches, pulling me down next to him, wrapping his arm around my shoulders to pull me into his side as he rubbed at the migraine building behind his forehead.

Pansy frowned worriedly at him before making eye contact with me, her gaze asking a billion and one questions. I sighed, shaking my head, before resting it on his shoulder and lifting my right hand to lay it on his left bicep, slowly caressing his gold line. Draco sighed gloomily, his left hand dropping from his head and landing on my knee, pulling me closer as he tilt his head back to lay against the top of the couch, eyes closed. By this point, Theo and Blaise had been fully distracted from their game, everyone looking worriedly at Draco.

“Drake…did something go wrong with your visit to Sev?” Theo asked apprehensively. He sighed before picking his head back up, opening his eyes to look around at our friends.

“You could say that…” he groaned.

“He’s…still alive…right?” Neville queried hesitantly.

“Of course he’s alive, he’s just a meddlesome twat who doesn’t know when to mind his own business.” He groaned again, before sitting up more, still keeping me tucked into his side.

“Long story short, in his infinite wisdom, he forced my mother to reveal a lifelong secret about her and me, specifically, that she didn’t give birth to me, Calliope Nott did.”

“What?!” all five of our friends shouted in disbelief.

“Narcissa told us that after 5 miscarriages, Voldemort ordered Lucius to lie with Calliope Nott until she could give birth to a Malfoy heir, who Narcissa would then magically adopt at birth, giving him Black Family magic. Calliope died in childbirth, and the truth behind Draco’s conception and birth was kept secret between the Malfoys, Notts, my parents and Vodlemort. Abraxas Malfoy created a contract signing away all of Calliope’s claims to motherhood upon birth, but Narcissa and Lucius granted her godmother rights in the same contract just before she had signed it. Her girlfriend, Amira Shafiq, moved into a small Black Camily chateau shortly after Calliope’s death.” I finished for Draco; his head had dropped to rest upon mine.

“Wait…Calliope Nott…isn’t that--?” Neville mumbled

“She’s my father’s twin sister! Wait, does that make us cousins?!” Theo exclaimed, a large grin growing on his face. Draco sighed miserably. “Bloody hell mate!! Welcome to the family!” Theo promptly threw himself at Draco, I squeaked as he landed on both of us, smothering Draco in a bear hug, cackling gleefully.

“Theodore!” Draco screeched, but Theo ignored him, still laughing obnoxiously. He placed a giant wet smooch on Draco’s cheek which made him shriek in disgust and Theo’s laughter grew more robust, especially with Pansy, Harry and Blaise joining in with cackles of their own. Eventually, we were able to calm Theo down and convince him to climb off of us, however, he refused to move back to his original seat, he now squished himself between Harry and the arm rest of the couch closest to Draco, practically sitting on Harry’s lap at this point, causing him to blush bright red.

“Well, that should make you two feel better about your soul bond then,” He smirked. “Seeing as you guys are only magically related, and not blood related.”

“Was the magical adoption the same as the one we did?” Harry inquired.

“Supposedly, but slightly different and a bit stronger, since it was done at birth, I contain family magic from the Blacks, Malfoys and Notts, but since neither Calliope nor my mother were in the main line of succession for the Notts or Blacks, my claim lies only as the Malfoy heir. I think things could’ve been a bit more difficult though, if Theo and Hermione hadn’t already been born.”

“That makes sense…man, what a fucked-up family tree we’re all making now…Pans and Mi are cousins, Mi adopted Harold here for her brother, now we find out that WE are cousins, but you’re also cousins magically with Harry and Mi, and Daph and Stori are my cousins through my mother...” Theo whistled.

“Gotta love the convoluted branches of the Sacred-28 families.” Harry drawled.

“Damn, we’re just one big happy fucking family.” Theo chuckled, conjuring a bottle of fire whiskey and 7 glass cups, promptly filling all of them and magically passing them out. Blaise smirked.

“I can proudly say I’m not a part of this fucked up family tree.” He chuckled, gulping down the entire glass. Theo passed the whiskey to him to refill his glass. He raised his glass, and we all raised our glasses as well. “Salute, mates!”

“Salute!”

Chapter 22

Chapter Text

Chapter 22:

19^th September 1998

Light filtered in through the gauzy drapes around my four-poster bed, slowly waking me from my deep sleep. I rolled over, turning away from the light, stretching my limbs while my eyes were still closed. After a moment, I slowly opened my eyes, blinking as the world came into focus, I’m shocked by what’s in front of me.

“It’s about time you woke up, honestly Cousin, I expected better from you.” Pansy drawled, laying on her side in my bed smirking at me. I rolled my eyes, rolling over onto my back, closing my eyes with another groan.

“Pansy…why are you in my bed?”

“Because, Darling, it’s your birthday, and where would be the fun in waking you up with a normal wand alarm, when you could wake up naturally with the sun and then my beautiful face is the first thing you see?” It took me a moment to comprehend what she had just said, as I shot up in bed in a panic.

“For Godric’s sake, Pansy, what time is it??” I frantically reached for my wand, casting a tempus charm to see 0932 glaring back at me. “Pansy!! We’re going to miss breakfast! And I have essays to work on, you’ve just seriously cut back on my morning library time!” I screeched, quickly climbing out of bed and grabbing my dressing gown on my way to the bathroom. I could hear her cackling from my bed as I rushed to go to use the loo and brush my teeth.

“Come now, Hermione, did you honestly think I would let you sleep in without a good reason?” I could hear the smirk in her voice. “Besides, it wasn’t even my idea, I was just the most important factor in the scheme, and I performed my duties fabulously if I do say so myself.”

“What are you going on about now?” I asked as I walked out of the bathroom and sat down at our vanity. Pansy slid off the bed, coming to stand behind me and take the brush from my hand, she began gently running the brush through my curls, using a few hair potions here and there to rejuvenate them. Then she plaited my hair around my head into a crown, a few curls breaking out. She turned around and marched over to her wardrobe, pulling a garment bag out and handing it to me.

“Here you go birthday girl, this is what you’ll be wearing all day, and before you ask, yes, I do have another one set aside for later this evening. Arguing with me is out of the question, go put this on.” Before I could grab the bag from her, I heard scratching at the door and yowling.

mmmrrrroooooowwwww

“What in the bloody…?”

“Not this again, Crooks.” I sighed. The yowling was followed by a few loud knocks, so Pansy windlessly opened the door, and then Theo sauntered in with a large grin on his face and Crookshanks in his arms. He walked straight on over to my bed, flopping on top, spreading his limbs out, and then propping his head up on his arm that he folded behind his head.

“Gooooood morning ladies, don’t you two look positively smashing? I could just eat you both up.” He winked flirtatiously. Pansy and I both rolled our eyes. He was wearing a pale-blue linen button up shirt, top few buttons undone, tucked into khaki chino pants, and brown dragonhide boots.

“Down boy, we haven’t even changed our clothes yet.” Pansy snarked.

“Oh, don’t I know it…Nev would be tripping all over his feet if you only went out to the common room like this Pans.” Theo grinned, and Pansy smirked at the thought before grabbing some clothes out of her wardrobe and walking into the bathroom to change. Theo turned his attention to me.

“Happy birthday Hermione, are you ready for the festivities?”

“Considering I don’t know what that entails? Absolutely not, not when it comes to the lot of you.” I deadpanned; Theo threw his head back and cackled. Crooks had finally had enough of him and used his chest as a springboard to jump down from the bed. ‘Oof, bloody cat is trying to kill me…don’t know what Draco sees in him…’ I heard him mumble as he rubbed his chest. Crooks strutted over to me, rubbing his body against my leg until I picked him up and cuddled him close.

“Good morning, Darling. There’s mummy’s favorite boy, coming to wish me happy birthday, are you? Was Theo being rotten? Yes, he was, wasn’t he?” Crooks purred loudly as we continued to cuddle, and when I glanced over at Theo, he looked very unimpressed to say the least. I smirked. Pansy walked out of the bathroom at that moment, wearing a maroon tea length, sleeveless gauzy dress with a plunging v-neckline and open, strappy back and a pair of nude heels.

“Chop, chop, Darling, your turn to get dressed.” I sighed, setting Crooks back down and grabbing the proffered garment bag from Pansy’s outstretched hand and locked myself in the bathroom to change. The dress she had chosen was…beautiful, to say the least. Tea length, lilac-colored A-line gauzy dress, with thick sleeveless straps, a sweetheart neckline that had a slight v-plunge cut out, a cinched waist, floral embroidery throughout, and the upper back was left open. It was gorgeous. I quickly put it on and stepped out of the bathroom, to be greeted by Pansy rummaging through my jewelry box.

“I’ve taken the liberty of picking out a pair of nude heels for you to wear with the dress, and I’m currently picking out your jewelry, I’m thinking a necklace to bring attention to your beautiful soul bond, that cartier cuffed bracelet you wear all the time, and some dangly bits of earrings? Ah! Perfect! Here you go, cousin, put these on.”

Pansy handed me my favored Cartier bracelet, as well as my gold Black Heiress ring, and I put both on. Then she handed me a pair of diamond halo drop earrings, which I put on. Lastly, she handed me a gold chain necklace with an oval solitaire pendant. A pair of nude heels sat on the ground by my bed, and put those on too, then stood in front of the full-size mirror in our room, smiling softly at my image. Theo wolf whistled from where he was still sprawled across my bed.

“Hot damn, Princess, Draco will be completely beside himself when he sees you…Drake and that brother of yours are going to have their work cut out for them, beating the men off of you with sticks!” Theo cackled at his own joke; Pansy snorted at the image he created.

“Thank you, Theodore, for that lovely thought.” I rolled my eyes at his ridiculousness. Pansy used a tempus charm to check the time.

“Alright you two, time to get going so we aren’t late.”

“Late to what??” I queried with a brow raised. Pansy pulled a lip gloss from some hidden pocket in her dress and handed it to me.

“Never you mind, Darling, you’ll find out when we get there. Put this on.” I rolled my eyes at her bossiness but followed her instructions. The three of us left our dorm room, walking through the common room and exiting through the portrait hole as well. Pansy and Theo turned to go down the main staircase and I dutifully followed them. We passed many students on our way down who gawked at us. I wrapped my arms around myself, self-consciously…too much of my soul bond was on display for others to see, I felt so…exposed.

We eventually ended up outside and walking nearer the Black Lake. I could see Harry and Draco unfolding a large blanket and using, what I assume, are sticking charms to ensure it doesn’t move. Luna and Blaise had a large basket between the two of them, unpacking whatever was inside, and Neville was walking up with a large bouquet in his hands. Luna looked up at that moment, smiling dreamily, and turned to the others who looked up at the same time, large grins on their faces. Harry rushed forward, and I squealed when he wrapped his arms around me, picking me up and swinging me around.

“Happy birthday Mi!” He cheered as he finally set me down and placed a kiss on my temple. I wrapped my arms around my brother and gave him a tight hug as we laughed joyously together. I looked up to see Draco staring at me with what could only be described as a…hungry look. I felt a blush crawl up my neck and settle on my cheeks as he continued to stare. Pansy snorted next to me, leaning over to whisper in my ear, ‘you’re welcome, darling.’

Ever since finding out Draco’s true parentage on Sunday, the week had been littered with…tension. If I thought Draco couldn’t keep his hands to himself before, it was nothing compared to now. His hands constantly finding mine, or my knee, or my back, or my neck…you get the idea. He never let me carry my own bag or books between classes or to and from the library. Even during class, he insisted on sitting on my left side, so that his right hand could constantly be in contact with me. And you would think that I would hate the lack of independence, but I found it…comforting. The bond practically purred when he would swipe his finger, thumb, hand over the gold line, and everything felt…right.

Part of me felt exhilarated by the attention, by his attention, and while I couldn’t help but wonder if perhaps the bond was manipulating our interactions, our feelings, I was beginning to worry that perhaps Draco was hiding behind a wall of occlumency and using our bond as a safeguard against the truths behind his parentage.

Every morning this week, I sat next to Draco at breakfast and watched as a small tawny owl landed at our end of the table with a letter attached. And every morning I watched as Draco withdrew further into himself, his body tensing and growing quiet, as he softly brushed his fingers over the owl’s feathers, pulling the letter from its leg.

If he ever read the letters, I know not, as every morning he quietly pocketed them in his robes.

Draco shook his head as if snapping out of a trance, a soft smile graced his lips as he walked over to me.

“Happy birthday, âme sœur,” He leaned down to kiss my cheek, his right hand coming up to splay across my open upper back, thumb caressing my gold line. He laid his forehead against my temple, eyes closed, his left hand came up to grasp my right hand in his as my left hand reached up to grasp at the material of his white fitted button-up shirt.

We stood there for an unknown amount of time, lost in each other. His right hand eventually moved up my back, to cradle my neck, his thumb stroking the gold line running up my neck, tilting my head back as he lifted his head up to make eye contact with him. The small, soft smile on his face sent butterflies skittering through my stomach. “I hope Pansy and Theo weren’t too terrible to you this morning?”

“They were their normal chaotic selves.” I smirked, he chuckled under his breath, dragging his left hand up my arm, joining his right hand at the back of my neck. He cradled my head in his hands as he leaned down to place a long kiss in the center of my forehead, then laid his forehead in the same spot, nuzzling our noses together in what my muggle parents would have called an Eskimo kiss. The clearing of a throat nearby broke us out of our little bubble. We looked over to see Harry standing next to us, looking unamused, arms crossed over his chest.

“Yeah, so, if you could keep your hands to yourself instead of pawing my sister for all of us to see, that would be great, thanks.” He snarked. Pansy and Theo cackled from somewhere behind us as I felt my cheeks light up with a dark blush. I ducked my head, burying my face in his chest, I felt and heard the rumbles of his chuckles in his chest. Once I had composed myself, I stepped out of his hold and strolled over to join the others.

“What’s all of this?” I asked, the others were spread out across the blanket; Neville and Pansy talking quietly on one side of the blanket, his face tinted red with a blush as she smirked at his reaction to her dress. Blaise and Luna were on another side of the blanket, and he stared at her as if she hung the stars and moon while she prattled on about nargles and wrackspurts. Theo was sprawled out across a third side of the blanket making eyes at Harry, who eventually sulked over to join him. Draco knelt onto the fourth side of the blanket, reaching out to offer me a hand so I could sit as gracefully as possible. Once all eight of us were situated on the blanket, everyone’s attention returned to me.

“Happy birthday, Hermione! We thought we might plan a brunch for you.” Neville grinned, picking up the bouquet. “This is for you, I had Gran send over the blooms from my garden at home, I hope you like it.”

“Oh, Nev, I love it, they’re gorgeous!” They smelled amazing too. Beautiful blooms of Asters, Morning Glories, ranunculus, greenery, and even some tulips. I set them down next to me as Theo cleared his throat.

“Right then, didn’t know we were already doing presents, poor form Longbottom, but here’s mine!” He smirked as Neville’s face lit up with a small blush, levitating a small package into my hands. It was a bit hefty. I opened it and gasped; inside was a first edition copy of Hogwarts: A History.

“Theo!! How did you—where did you…what?!” The others chuckled as I pulled the book out of the gift wrapping and hugged it to my chest.

“I owled Narcissa and asked her to stop by Nott Manor and grab it from my library…not quite as large and extensive as the Malfoy’s library, but still fairly vast, we have quite a few priceless treasures.” He winked at me with a grin.

“Thank you! This is quite wonderful!” I could feel myself tearing up, thankfully Draco gently took the book out of my hands and gave me a handkerchief before they could fall down my cheeks. He chuckled fondly at me, reaching over to tuck a stray curl behind my ear.

“Well, Cousin, you’re already wearing one of your gifts, the other one is hanging in my wardrobe for you for later tonight.” Pansy smirked, I laughed, thanking her for the beautiful dress. Harry levitated a small box to my lap next.

“This is from me, and I guess, my parents? Sirius and I found it in the Potter vaults over the summer, Padfoot said my dad had it made for my mum after I was born, but I thought it would be perfect for you.”

“Harry…” I whispered in awe after opening it…inside was a gold necklace, with a diamond, garnet, and sapphire pendent. It was…exquisite. “Is this…?”

“Our birth stones? Yep! I think dad had it made that way on purpose, since she’s your godmother, ya know?” He grinned. More tears gathered in my eyes, and I threw myself across the blanket at my brother, landing in his lap with my arms wrapped tightly around his neck. He chuckled softly in my ear, wrapping his own arms around me and holding me just as tight.

“Happy birthday, sister.” He whispered in my ear. I stayed there for a moment longer, then quickly gathered my composure and returned to my spot beside Draco, taking the proffered handkerchief again with a bashful smile; he smiled tenderly at me.

“Here’s my gift, Hermione, I made you a new butterbeer cork necklace, to keep the nargles away, and Blaise and I packed the picnic basket with everything the elves in the kitchens made for us.” Luna smiled, handing me the necklace.

“And the wine is from my family’s vineyard.” Blaise grinned.

“Thank you, both, it looks delicious.” I smiled gratefully at them. Blaise began pouring glasses of wine for everyone, as Luna and Harry passed out the food. Draco leaned into my side.

“I’ll give you your birthday gift later, when we have a bit more privacy.” I could hear the smirk in his voice.

The early afternoon sun was lovely, the light breeze even more so, as I leaned back against Draco’s chest, situated between his legs, as he leaned against a large beech tree near the banks of Black Lake. I was reading through one of my father’s journals, as Draco softly weaved his fingers through my hair, unraveling my curls from the plait Pansy had set them in. Once he had unraveled the entire plait, he ran his fingers from both hands through all of the curls.

“Must you insist on doing that? You’re making them an uncontrollable mess.” I grumbled, desperately trying to ignore the feeling of his nails scratching at my scalp.

“That’s the plan, Mia.” I could hear the smirk in his voice.

“Wonderful…then you can be the one to explain to Pansy why it will take her twice as long to work my curls into something that isn’t a bush later today.” I drawled. I felt his hands stop their trek; he softly untangled them from my curls. “Truly, I wish I still had that time turner so I could go back in time and let your younger self know, how obsessed you would become with my bushy curls. To see the look on his face would be everything.”

“First of all, they aren’t bushy, Mia, they’re riotously beautiful.” I felt his hand wrap around my chin, turning and tilting my head back to make eye contact with him. “And second, my younger self would be thrilled to finally get his hands on them, the face you want him to make, would be nothing short of pleased with himself.” I snorted in disbelief.

“Sure, Draco, that’s why my hair was the brunt of most of your torment.” I rolled my eyes as he cocked a brow at me.

“Have you never heard of the concept of little boys picking on girls they fancy?”

“What a crock of shite, Draco, you can’t honestly expect me to believe that younger Draco had bleeding fancied younger muggleborn Hermione?” He squished my cheeks in his grip with a grin, leaning down to leave a kiss on my temple.

“Believe what you want, Sweetheart, that doesn’t make it any less true.” I rolled my eyes as he let go of my face, I sighed as his hands resumed their earlier dalliance in my curls. I returned my focus to my father’s journal. This current journal was still set in his third year of Hogwarts, though the current section I was reading was about his yule break and sneaking out of Grimmauld place to visit my mother at her family’s manor in Kingston Bagpuize. Her parents were very accepting of his presence; however, he knew Walburga would be less than thrilled if he had brought Marlene home to Grimmauld.

My father wrote about how my grandfather, Corvus, and my Uncle Declan would fly with him during the morning while my mother, Aunt Aneira and my Grandmother, Scarlet, were baking in the kitchen with the elves. The afternoons were spent in the gardens, getting lost in the maze of hedges and rose bushes, and the evenings were spent curled up by the fire with my mother and a good book. Reading about them falling in love, made me yearn to know them, to hold their hands and to hug them…but thanks to the mad plans of Dumbledore and Voldemort, I had missed my chance, the closest thing I had to meeting them, the journals my father left behind.

Draco had escorted me back to our dorms, parting ways at our dorm rooms to get ready for the evening, with a kiss on the cheek. Stepping into my room, Pansy and Luna were frantically moving about, pulling garment bags and heels out, taking stops at the vanity to check their reflection or fix a stray hair. The drapes were shut tight around Padma’s bed.

“Merlin, did a bombarda go off in here? What’s with the mess?” Pansy and Luna stopped, looking up at me, I could hear the screech Pansy wanted to let loose, die in the back of her throat.

“For Salazar’s sake…why must he always ruin my masterpiece? Best to sit down Hermione, it’ll take me a bit to get your hair under control again.” She gave a long-suffering sigh.

“Mmm, I’m not sure that’s what he would want, what do you think, Hermione?” Luna queried with a giggle.

“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, Luna.”

“Why, Draco of course…did he not confess to his obsession with your wild curls?” she asked, her eyes wide like an owl. Pansy stopped what she was doing with my curls, looking up to make eye contact with me through our reflections in the mirror; she raised a brow as I felt, and saw, a blush crawl up my neck. Pansy smirked as she just fluffed my curls into a more…purposeful voluminous mess.

“Oh? Did he finally admit to fancying you since first year?” She smirked at me.

“He claimed that younger Draco bullied younger Hermione, because ‘little boys pick on the little girls they fancy’, but I quickly called him out on his bullshite.”

“Oh no, darling, it wasn’t bullshite…he very much fancied you when we were kids. He went out of his way to pick on you to get your attention, practically salivated at your notice. Theo and Blaise moaned all the time about him practicing insults in the mirror.”

“You’re taking the piss out of me, aren’t you?”

“Unfortunately, I am not…don’t even get me started on that Yule Ball…if looks could kill, Krum would’ve been burning under fiendfyre…he never once diverted his focus from you that entire night, was a horrible date and conversationist. ‘Do you see Granger? Can you believe she came with Krum?!’ or my personal favorite…’What a buffon…he’s manhandling her like a bloody quaffle, when she’s clearly a golden snitch.’” Pansy cackled at that last bit.

“He…compared me to a bloody snitch??” I raised a brow.

“Hermione, darling, that’s a compliment…he called you a bloody catch!” She smirked. At that moment, Luna stepped out of the bathroom wearing an orchid-colored mini dress with a shift silhouette, halter neckline, sleeveless, decorated all over with fwooper feathers. She wore silver and gold heels, straps wrapped twice around her ankles. Her blonde waves had been collected into a messy chignon at the base of her head, a few waves left out to frame her face, and thick gold hoop earrings hung from her ears.

“Luna! You look beautiful!”

“Blaise is going to positively shit a kneazle when he sees you!” I sighed and Luna giggled at Pansy’s crudeness. “Alright Cousin, this is all I’ll do with your hair tonight, grab that garment bag from your bed and go change, I’ll set out your heels and jewelry out for when you’re done. Shoo.” She actually made shooing motions at me, herding me to my bed and then the bathroom.

Upon entering the bathroom, I looked at my reflection one last time in the mirror; my curls were in rare form, large and wild. I unzipped the garment bag and pulled the dress out, quickly slipping it on before looking back in the mirror at my full reflection. The dress was nude-colored mesh mini dress, completely embellished in crystals and what looked like diamonds around the neckline, with a sheath silhouette, and a plunging v-neckline. I gasped at the figure I cut; I had never worn something so…risqué before, but also, I don’t remember ever feeling so beautiful before. I swallowed, standing up straighter and adjusting my shoulders back, as I opened the bathroom door and stepped back out into my dorm room. Pansy and Luna both looked up and appeared to be speechless. Pansy recovered first.

“Oh fuck…Draco’s going to have my head, but honestly, I can’t find the strength to care, you look hot as fuck.” I covered my face with both of my hands, trying to hide the dark blush I felt burning on my cheeks.

“I think you should be more concerned with Harry losing his mind over his sister wearing that.” Luna declared bluntly. Pansy cackled as she took her own garment bag into the bathroom to change. While she was gone, I sat down at the vanity for a moment, trying to calm down the blush on my face. I looked down at the jewelry she had picked out: my usual gold cartier bracelet, and a pair of yellow gold oval hoop earrings, inlaid with diamonds on either side of the hoop, as well as my gold Black Heiress ring. No necklace this time, I noticed. I quickly changed out the earrings and found the nude heels she had set out for me, putting them on as well.

At that moment, Pansy stepped out wearing a Versace aluminum metal mesh cocktail dress, A-line silhouette with the hem falling above the knees, sleeveless with a cowl neckline and “Medusa” details at the straps, very on point for Pansy. Her hair was slicked back in her signature bob, not a single hair out of place, and around her neck was a black velvet choker necklace, tied into a bow at the back of her neck, a pendant of yellow gold, embellished with diamonds and a single pearl, on the front of the choker. She also wore a tennis bracelet made entirely of large oval-cut diamonds, red-bottomed black Louboutin’s, and a bold red lipstick to match.

“Well, Darlings, what do you think?” Pansy smirked, turning around in a circle to give us the full effect.

“If Nev hadn’t already been tripping over his feet around you, he will be now.” Luna smirked. Pansy’s lips curled into a cheshire grin.

“Perfect.”

The three of us had grabbed cloaks to cover up with and ventured down to Hogsmeade, where we were set to meet the guys at The Three Broomsticks. Upon entering the pub, I squeaked in surprise as a pair of burly arms wrapped around me, lifting me off the ground and swinging me around for the second time that day.

“Bloody hell…” I murmured, the large boisterous laugh booming from the body of my captor had me grinning as I was set back down. “Charlie! What are you doing here?” I exclaimed as I wrapped him up in a tight hug.

“Well, little lioness, I was invited to celebrate someone’s birthday…know any birthday girls here?” He joked, I laughed along with him. I felt Pansy sidle up next to me.

“Who do the large, muscle-y arms belong to?” Pansy flirted, biting her lip. Charlie chuckled.

“Sorry, Sugar, I’m flattered to be sure, though regrettably I do not swing your way.” He winked at her as she pouted.

“All the hot ones are always gay…” She complained. Charlie guffawed boisterously.

“Pansy…” I sighed exasperatedly. She giggled.

“No fear, Cousin, I can tell by the red hair that he’s a Weasley, and nothing in this world would convince me to date a Weasley…not even strong, burley arms…with veins…and scars…and tattoos…and that beard…oh my merlin…” She stared dazedly at Charlie for a long moment before shaking her head. “No offense.” She gave him one last look before winking with a smirk. Charlie chortled.

“None taken.” He turned back to me with a smile. “Guess I should go find my brothers and leave you to your…pretty little friend, er, cousin?”

“Our grandparents were twins, so yes, cousin…and which brothers might that be?”

“Only George and Bill, and the lovely Fleur of course…We definitely didn’t bring Percy, and no one has told Ron we’re visiting. Mum’s the word and all that…See you around Lioness.” He winked as he walked away to find the other Weasley’s. Pansy and I watched him go.

“Are you sure you haven’t tried to climb that?” she asked bluntly.

“Pansy! No, of course not! Besides, you heard the man, we aren’t his type…that doesn’t mean another member of the so-called Golden Trio didn’t climb that tree.” I smirked, knowing the kind of chaos I knowingly unleashed.

“Ugh, gross Hermione, no one wants to know that Ronald climbed his bro—no…shut UP! You’re a bloody liar!! You can’t possibly mean…”

“Yep! Charlie was Harry’s gay awakening so to speak. Things were pretty, up in the air, after the battle in May, and our friendship with Ron was deteriorating at an exponential rate. Charlie joined Harry and I at a muggle pub after Fred’s funeral…and you can infer on your own what happened next. It never evolved into a relationship, they had a few, uh, ‘dates’ but it never amounted to much…Then everything happened in July, and—"

“NO!! Ahhh!! Oh Merlin, go Potter!! Hot damn, I cannot wait to hold this over Theo’s head!!” She cackled as she threw off her cloak and ran off to find Theo and the others. I chuckled under my breath as I saw her find them and unleash the chaos, I knew I had started. Theo and Harry’s twin screeches of betrayal reached my ears over the crowd, I saw his head pop up and search for me, the look on his face when he found me, I will never forget. I grimaced and mouthed an apology from afar, about to step towards them, when I felt a hand tightly grip my elbow. I turned around to see a complete stranger at my side.

“Hello, Beautiful, fancy a drink?” He grinned lecherously at me, a strong odor permeating the air around him: I could feel my skin crawl as a shudder raced down my spine. I took a step back from the man, but he took that as invitation to follow and get closer. His breath reeked of old beer and his clothes were wrinkled and stained.

“No thank you, and I kindly ask you to back up.” I snipped; voice as cold as I could make it.

“Oh, don’t be that way Gorgeous,” He reached towards the front of my cloak. “If you didn’t want to be propositioned, then you shouldn’t have dressed like a whore.” I was starting to see red, but at the same time, a delirious drunk wizard could be any kind of dangerous.

“I beg your pardon?!” I screeched, trying to step further away, but his grips on my arm and cloak only tightened. An ugly sneer grew on his face as he opened his stupid mouth to respond, only to be forcibly removed from my person.

“I believe, she said no.” A dark voice spoke, as a tall body stepped between us, blocking the man’s view of myself. I looked up to see the wide frame of Draco’s back, instant relief setting in, as my spine loosened, I practically melted against his back, raising my hands to grip his shirt.

“Hey now! I saw her first!”

“I doubt that.” I could hear the sneer of condescension in his voice, but it quickly changed to a dark, severe tone. “Leave. Or I’ll make you.” The man, thankfully got the hint, turning around and quickly leaving out the front entrance. Draco sighed, running a hand through his hair with a sigh before turning around to gaze worriedly at me. He hovered his hands over my shoulders, unsure about placing them on me after that ordeal. I grabbed his hands, and held them in my hands, squeezing them tightly in a grateful grip.

“Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?” he asked, rubbing his thumbs along my knuckles. I smiled reassuringly at him.

“I’m okay, Draco, thanks to you.” He sighed, his shoulders sagging in relief. I stepped forward, letting go of his left hand as I reached up to wrap my arm around his waist and nuzzle my face into his collar bone where I knew his gold line was. He wrapped his left arm around my shoulders, his thumb tracing where he knew my gold line to be.

We stood there in each other’s embrace long enough for each of us to regain our composure. When we parted, Draco lifted his hands offering to remove my cloak for me, I smirked as I offered my back to him. He reached around me to grasp the clasp of the cloak, opening it, and slowly removing the cloak from my shoulders. I heard his breath catch in his throat.

“Mia…” He whispered reverently; I looked over my shoulder at him. His eyes were burning with…something. He gulped, as his eyes trailed over my body and down my legs, then back up, landing on my face, he gulped, holding my cloak in one hand, the other shakily reached out to tuck a curl behind my ear. “You’re so beautiful.” I could feel the blush on my face.

“Thank you, Draco.” I smiled bashfully at him as he turned around to hang my cloak on the hook by the door. He turned back to me, giving me one last look, before offering his arm. I tucked my hand into his left elbow, my fingers grazed his gold line, I could tell, because his body shuddered under my touch. He escorted me over to our group of friends, the Weasleys appearing to have joined them. Theo and George seemed to have been holding Harry back, because as soon as we started making our way to their table, Harry finally slipped from their grips, and quickly met us halfway.

“Hermione! Are you alright?” His hands hovered in the air over my arms, his eyes trailing over me, looking for injuries. I reached out to him with my hand that wasn’t wrapped up in Draco’s hold.

“Harry! I’m fine, I’m okay, he didn’t hurt me, Draco stopped him before he could.” I smiled reassuringly. He sighed in relief, deflating a bit from his tense form of worry. He reached down to kiss my cheek and then patted Draco on the shoulder in thanks.

“Good,” He sighed, before donning an unimpressed look. “Now we can discuss why you felt the need to tell Parkinson that I climbed Charlie like a fucking tree.” Draco choked on air beside us, I glanced over to make sure he was okay before returning my attention to my brother.

“Because” I smirked. “Theo needs to know that competition exists, he shouldn’t think that wooing you will be easy.” Draco cackled from next to me; Harry rolled his eyes. The three of us joined the group of Snakes, Gryffindors, Ravenclaw and Veela waiting for us, everyone shouting ‘Happy Birthday’ upon our arrival. Neville passed a butterbeer into my hands, and I thanked him as I took a long sip from the mug.

“Princess! I thought we were besties?!” Theo wailed as he plopped down next to me at our large booth.

“Something like that Theo…”

“If we were besties, why haven’t you thought to warn me about that tall, muscle-y, handsome piece of dragon taming arse that supposedly already had his wicked way with Potter?!” He exclaimed.

“Wicked waysss.” I corrected him

“What?” Theo queried a bit perplexed.

“Wicked wayS. Plural.” I watched as he mulled over what I had just said, so I didn’t miss the exact moment the blood drained from his face and comprehension of what I had said dawned on him.

“What?! He climbed built-like-a-brickhouse, Charlie Bloody-Fucking-Dragon-Tamer Weasley multiple times?!” Theo shrieked loud enough for most of the pub to hear. Harry was a dark crimson color from where he was standing in the group of Weasley’s; Charlie was chuckling along with Bill, a smirk plastered to his face, and George was cackling.

“Ooohhhh yes, how do you think Ronald found out about Harry’s sexuality?” Draco snorted into his glass of fire whiskey next to me as Theo visibly pondered whether he should continue to freak out about Harry’s past with Charlie, or perhaps, go take the piss out on Harry for getting caught with his best friend’s older brother.

A large mischievous grin grew on his face as he came to his decision.

“Oh hell…” I mumbled, turning to Draco with a sigh as Theo flounced off to take the piss out of Harry.

The 12 of us spent the next couple of hours drinking butterbeer and fire whiskey, eating fish and chips, and having a good time. At one point, Pansy had strong armed Madam Rosmerta into letting her control the music playing in the background, turning on a slower tune, which Draco had then pulled me out into the middle of them room, holding me closely in his arms and swaying us back and forth. At one point, he spun me out and back into his arms, my back now pressed against his front, his face buried into my neck, his nose grazing my gold line.

“Are you having a good time?” He whispered against the sensitive skin of my neck. I shivered, feeling him smirk against my jaw.

“Despite the little hiccup at the beginning,” To this, I felt his arms constrict tighter around me. “Yes, I really am.” He sighed, nodding his head, continuing to sway us in a circle.

“It was nice to see Charlie and the other Weasleys.” I murmured; he snorted.

“Darling, that was positively devious of you, telling Pansy about Potter and the Dragon Tamer. And then to provoke Theo with those little tidbits…very Slytherin of you, Sweetheart.”

“Yeah? Did it arouse you?” I smirked as he choked on air again; he shoved his face into my curls, groaning.

“Fuuucckkkk…you’re a sneaky little snake, Darling.” His left hand trailed down my side, gripping my right hip tightly, pulling me closer to his front, we swayed together for a few minutes more. I watched as the others left a few at a time. Bill and Fleur waved from afar, Charlie and George not far behind them, then Blaise and Luna left not much later.

The last ones to leave were Harry and Neville, practically carrying Theo and Pansy back between them. Draco and I chuckled at the four of them stumbling out the doors.

Draco trailed his nose up the side of my neck, leaving pecks along my gold line, the last one placed at the edge of my jaw. He took a deep breath in before then laying a kiss upon my cheek, unwinding his arms from around me as he took a step back. I turned to face him with a smile.

“Ready to head back, âme sœur?” He cooed, tucking a curl behind my ear.

“Yes, please.” He led us over to the entrance, collecting my cloak from the hook near the door and laying it over my shoulders, closing the clasp as well.

“I had one last stop in mind, if you don’t mind?” he asked, a single brow raised.

“I never mind with you, Draco.”

We ended up not far from where Draco and I had spent our afternoon, under the beech trees. The difference being, there were fairy lights, actual fairy lights hanging from the branches. I gasped at how beautiful it was, with the smallest sliver of moon that was left and the brightest stars in the sky. Draco waved his wand, and slow, classical music began playing on the breeze. He took my right hand in his left, bowing over our joined hands, kissing my knuckles softly, as he stood back up and wrapped his left arm around me, hand resting on my back. I smiled widely as we began dancing again, this time a waltz. Draco was an excellent dancer.

“You have no idea, how long I’ve wanted to dance with you like this.” He whispered, as he bent his head to lay his forehead against my temple.

“Oh, I may have an idea…I hear a certain, Quidditch star was at risk for spontaneously combusting once upon a time.” He sighed against my curls.

“…Pansy?” he asked, flatly.

“Pansy.” I agreed solemnly. He sighed resignedly. “Was she…wrong?”

“No…she wasn’t…” I smiled, raising my left hand from his shoulder, dragging it up his neck and burying my fingers into the fine blonde hairs at the base of his head, scratching his scalp. He shuddered, gave a little moan, ducking his head down and into the side of my neck, nipping at my gold line, I gasped. He dropped my hand, digging his into the curls at the base of my head tilting it back and cradling my head so that we can make eye contact; I grasped at the collar of his black button-up shirt with my free hand.

“I’m going to kiss you now, Mia, is that…agreeable with you, âme sœur?” I fisted my hand in his hair, I could feel the reverberation of his growl in his chest that was pressed against my own.

“Yesss…” He tightened his arm around my waist, using the hand cradling my head to angle my head in whatever way he desired. The quick glance I got of his eyes before he closed them showed they were burning with desire, as he dipped his head down. I finally closed my own eyes as I felt his lips touch mine. It was everything I expected it to be…but more. I felt my bond soar, could feel it burning under my skin, adding to the pleasure and warmth I was already experiencing from our first kiss. It was more than fireworks exploding behind my eyes, it was…astonishing, like stars going supernova, like herds of hippogriffs taking flight in my stomach, and I hope this feeling never goes away. He groaned, the hand cradling my head pulling away reaching down to wrap around my waist, lifting me up to get me closer in height so he didn’t have to bend down. I had both hands wrapped around his neck now, holding on tightly as the intensity of our first kiss never died, it simply transitioned into something more.

Eventually, we had to part before we ran out of air. We separated, gasping for air, I buried my face into his shoulder and collarbone, Draco laid kisses across my temple and forehead, as we both panted, trying to take in deep breaths of air. He gently set my feet back onto the ground, keeping his arms wrapped around me in a tight hug. I sighed in content at being tucked tightly under his arms: I cannot recall the exact moment his arms felt safe, like home, but nevertheless, here we are. I tilted my head back to look up at him, a smirk drawn across my face.

“So…is this my birthday gift then?” He huffed out a laugh, pinching my side.

“You’re a cheeky Little Witch, aren’t you?” He grinned at me, dragging his hands up my sides to cradle my head again, leaning down to place a single, chaste kiss on my lips, before stepping back a bit, reaching into his pocket and pulling a rectangular black box out, and handing it to me. “Not quite, Darling.” I held it in my hands, turning it over and weighing it in my grasp.

“What is it?” He chuckled.

“I thought you were a curious little thing…open it and find out.” I rolled my eyes at his snark, but listened anyways, cracking the lid open. Inside lay a gold oval locket, a ring of diamonds along the front side. I gasped as I pulled it from the box, Draco taking the box from my hands as I cradled the locket in my hands.

“Draco…” I whispered softly, a small smile on my face.

“Look inside it, Sweetheart.” I tucked my nail into the side, popping it open. There was a disk inside that allowed up to 4 photos to be used, but the two pictures that had already been placed caused me to catch my breath in the back of my throat. On the left-hand side, was a small moving picture of my parents, I assume, on their wedding day, as my mother was wearing a white laced dress and my father a formal suit. Directly across from the picture, was one of the photos Narcissa had insisted on of Draco and I Sunday after dinner. I smiled softly, examining the two pictures.

“Draco…this is…how did you…oh.” I felt my emotions get the better of me, as tears gathered in my eyes, and ultimately trailed down my face. He smiled gently, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket and using it to dab the tears away from my face. I chuckled wetly as he continued to dry my face and then kiss my cheek.

“This is more than just your birthday present…” He whispered.

“I figured…explain it to me?” He laughed, taking the locket from my hands, stepping behind me. I lifted my hair off the back of my neck as he brought his arms around to place the necklace around my neck and close the clasp, kissing the back of my neck where the clasp lay, then moving back in front of me and picking up my hands in his grasp, squeezing them tightly.

“When a couple in Wizarding Society, enter a courting period, the Wizard gives his Witch a courting gift. This usually takes the form of a bracelet or necklace, and had I not known better, I could’ve been very offended by your brother’s gift today.” He chuckled. I rolled my eyes.

“There’s no way Harry would have known that was a tradition anyways.”

“I’ll be sure to inform him how to present a proper courting gift to Theo.” He smirked; I laughed softly.

“So…we’re courting now?”

“If you’ll have me…” He smiled tentatively.

“Draco, we have a soul bond, you jumped in front of a bloody sectumsempra curse for me…of course I’ll court you.” I grinned at him. He let out a sigh, closing his eyes with a bright smile on his face.

“What a bloody relief.”

Chapter 23

Chapter Text

Chapter 23:

20 September 1998

Waking up the morning after my 19^th birthday was surreal. I had slept straight through the night without any nightmares and woke up with a dreamy grin on my face. I know this, because Pansy told me so.

“Cousin, dearest, your happiness is positively nauseating. Do aspire to keep it more to yourself.” She snarked sardonically. Pansy was sitting up in her bed filing her nails, her lips curled up into a smirk.

The door to the loo flew open and Padma paused mid-step as the three of us made awkward eye contact. She grabbed her bag and wand and ducked her head as she exited our dorm room, closing the door behind her.

Pansy snorted at her hasty exit; I frowned, shaking my head and turning back to Pans.

“Of course, Pansy…I guess that means you don’t want to know what Draco gave me for my birthday?” I raised a brow at her, my own smirk plastered on my face. She paused what she was doing, set her hands down in her lap and turned her head to look at me, a blank look on her face.

The door to our dorm flew open, a flustered Theo flying through and launched himself onto my bed.

“Hermione Astra Potter-Black…how DARE you not wake me up last night to show me Draco’s birthday gift??? I’ve practically been pissing myself waiting to see it…gimme gimme gimme gimme gimme!!” He made grabby hands at me while bouncing on his knees at the foot of my bed, large grin on his face.

“What the hell? Why does he get to see it first?? I’m your cousin!”

“Yes, Darling, but I’m her bestie.”

“Since when Theodore??”

“Since I decided it…just now…but it still counts!!”

“If we’re going by that logic, I basically claimed best friendship on September 1^st.”

“Yeah? Well…I was there when she and Draco got their Animarum Auream, so that should trump everything!”

“HERMIONE!!” They hollered at the same time, turning to me with matching looks of indignation. Honestly, if they would only stop, I could show them both.

“Alright you two, I think that’s quite enough…it is way too early for your arguments.” I sighed exasperatedly. “If you would both calm down, I can show you at the same time, then we don’t have to argue over this anymore. They dramatically rolled their eyes simultaneously, but eventually relaxed and sat next to each other at the foot of my bed.

I sat up further in bed, leaning back against the pile of pillows, as I reached under my sleepwear and pulled the locket out from under one of my uncle’s old jumpers. Twin gasps of astonishment escaped them, as they crawled closer to me on the bed, practically sitting in my lap to get a better view.

“Is that what I think it is?!” Pansy shrieked.

“Salazar’s saggy bullocks, that looks like he spent a fortune on it!” Theo declared.

“Draco gave me this locket for my birthday,” I notched my thumb into the side of the locket, opening it to show them the pictures inside. “He conspired with Sirius and Cissa to get these pictures…this one is a picture of my parents on their wedding day…and this is a picture Cissa took of the two of us at my birthday dinner last week.” Their heads were squished together, examining the locket together.

“And…?” Pansy insisted with a brow raised. I rolled my eyes.

“And…he called it a courting gift—” Theo and Pansy both squealed, grabbing at each other in excitement before I could finish.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY?!”

“—I said yes, of course.” I yelped, as the two of them hurdled themselves at me, smothering me in a group embrace with cheers of excitement.

“Shut your whore mouth! You’re going to be the richest witch in Wizarding Britain, Merlin, at least all of Magical Europe!” Theo exclaimed.

“That’s so true! You already had the Black and McKinnon vaults at your disposal, then you went and adopted the Potter heir as your brother, giving you access to his family’s vaults too! And now you’re basically engaged to being engaged to the Malfoy heir!!”

“Wait—what? What do you mean, engaged to being engaged?!” I asked, slightly panicked.

“Darling…what do you think courting means?” Pansy asked.

“Draco just said—” Pansy and Theo both moaned in frustration, rolling their eyes. “—that when a wizard and a witch enter a courting period, the wizard presents the witch with a courting gift, usually a necklace or bracelet.”

“Of bloody course that poncey little ferret wouldn’t properly explain what courting was.” Theo groaned.

“…Is it not just a pretentious way to say we’re dating??” I asked tentatively. Pansy picked up a pillow and shoved her face in it, screaming out her frustration.

“No Cousin, it’s not. When a Witch and a Wizard want to enter a courting period, yes, a gift is exchanged from the Wizard to the Witch, usually a piece of jewelry, because it physically signifies to the rest of society that not only was exclusivity being exercised, but also that the couple in question were entering betrothal discussions.”

“Betrothal?!” I gasped, feeling a bit of panic setting in.

“Yes! Betrothal! The paterfamilias would write up a contract that included multiple factors; the witch’s dowry, the expected timeline of their engagement and then the wedding, where they’ll live after they’re married, how many kids, which child would be heir, how the children should be raised, etc.”

“Ex-CUSE ME?!” Was it suddenly getting very warm in the room? I feel quite hot, perhaps I need to see Madam Pomfrey—oh. Was the room actually starting to spin? I feel quite dizzy. Oh Merlin, I don’t think I can breathe.

“HERMIONE!” Pansy finally reached through my internal monologue of panic, shaking me just a bit by the grip she held of my shoulders.

“Oh, pardon me, I, I think I need a moment.” I wiped my shaking hands on the duvet of my bed, carefully sliding out of bed and hurrying to the bathroom.

Once I closed and locked the door, I took a deep breath and held it for a moment, before exhaling. I stepped up to the sink, turning the cold water on and splashing a good amount on my face. I looked up in the mirror and saw my panicked reflection…but I also saw the beautiful locket hanging from my neck, laying in the hollow of my throat. Draco may not have been entirely straight with me…but I did tell him we had already been entwined together in a way most others never would…would our soul bond have led us to this outcome anyways? Most definitely.

I sighed, shaking my head as I took another deep inhale and then letting it all out. I nodded at my reflection, rolled my shoulders back, and walked back to the bathroom door, unlocking it and walking out. Pansy grimaced as she passed me, walking into the bathroom with a pile of clothes.

“Hermione…” Theo sighed as I reentered my dorm room. “I’m sure he didn’t omit the truth about courtships on purpose, Draco isn’t malicious or manipulative like that.”

“I know Theo…” I sighed. “He was nervous last night, I’m sure he just forgot to tell me how others would view our courtship. But I realized, in the grand scheme of things, worrying about what courting means, is nothing in comparison to what our soul bond means. Our souls are already connected and entwined, we are already connected on the family tapestries…is that not more significant than a courting period?”

“You make a wonderful point, Princess…honestly, it’s very likely the same logic Draco used as well.”

I walked over to my wardrobe, sifting through the rows of clothes inside. I truly didn’t care what I wore today, my only requirement was comfort, and I will have no issue telling Pansy exactly where she can put her opinions on the matter.

“It’s a bit brisk this morning, perhaps a jumper…possibly this one?” Theo suggested faux innocently. I turned to see a proffered dark grey jumper, a wide grin on his face. I took the jumper from his hands, holding it up to inspect it. It had a v-neckline, and it was made of the softest material I have ever felt, but other than it being a bit large for my size, there was nothing…incriminating so far as I could tell.

I turned back to my wardrobe and found a pair of well-loved muggle jeans, a pair of thick socks, and a pair of sturdy, comfortable trainers. Pansy exited the bathroom wearing her usual weekend garb, which were more formal than what was necessary for a morning spent sitting in the Quidditch stands. I went into the bathroom and changed my clothes, then brushed out my curls, before plaiting them into a side plait that hung over my left shoulder. The neckline on this jumper framed my locket in a way that would draw attention to it.

“Alright, you two ready to grab the guys and go get breakfast?” I asked as I exited the bathroom again.

“Ah, Draco and Harry already left for breakfast early this morning, said they wanted to prepare the pitch for try-outs…I think they just wanted some time to fly around the pitch before they had to lead tryouts.” Theo shrugged

We met up with Luna and Neville, who were both already seated at the 8^th year table by the time we joined them. Luna was wearing what looked like a Slytherin Quidditch jersey, as well as her giant Lion headdress.

“Blimey, Luna, you still have that?” Theo asked incredulously.

“Oh, no this wasn’t my original one, that was lost ages ago…when my dormmates still liked to hide my things. I made this over the summer in a Fairy Circle outside of Cornwall.”

“Uh-huh…” Theo nodded his head looking a bit perplexed, then shook his head a bit before turning to Neville. “So, Longbottom…heard you’re trying out for Gryffindor today, what position have you got your eye on?”

“Oh, uh…well, Ron has been keeper for a few years, so I thought I might try out for beater.” Pansy choked on her pumpkin juice, coughing a couple times to clear her airway, her cheeks heating with a slight blush.

“I think you should go out for both positions, Nev, who knows what lineup Harry will pick today, you have just as much of a chance at the Keeper position as anyone else, including Ronald.”

“Besides, won’t he be in detention with Sluggy today? Doesn’t seem like he will have much time to be trying out for the Keeper spot.” Theo smirked.

“Harry promised to consider his tryout from 6^th year in place of whatever he would’ve done today, just to keep things fair.” Theo chuckled.

“That would be the only saving grace for Weasley then, as I’m sure Draco would not be happy about you hexing Ronald’s competition to win him his spot on the team.” I felt the blood drain from my head, and then a furious blush crawled up my neck to my cheeks.

“I—I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.” I stammered, ducking my head down in hopes that the blush on my face would calm down quickly. Pansy snorted next to me.

“Please, Cousin, that was such a poorly kept secret. Everyone knew about it…Everyone.” She raised a brow as she smirked. I covered my face with both of my hands in mortification, as Pansy and Theo, and even Neville, broke out in laughter.

“Oh Godric…”

Theo wasn’t wrong when he said it was a brisk morning. The last vestiges of summer weather from last week disappeared this morning, leaving behind early Autumn conditions. A shiver crawled down my back as we stepped out of main entrance of Hogwarts, walking down to the Quidditch Pitch

Hogwarts near the entrance to the Quidditch Pitch.

“Cold, Princess?” Theo smirked.

“I just wasn’t expecting it to be so nippy this morning, it was balmy yesterday at this time.”

“Ah, but you know how Scottland can be, no consistency with the weather.” He reached into the deep pocket of his jacket, pulling out a green and grey striped scarf, then wrapping it around my neck. A self-righteous smirk was curling his lips. I buried my nose in the folds: It smelled like apples, amber, and fire whiskey.

“Miss Granger, Mi—oops, I mean, Lady Potter-Black! Lady Potter-Black! Please may I have a moment of your time?”

The three of us turned around to see Professor Slughorn scurrying after us, arms raised and waving gleefully, a large grin on his portly face. Theo snickered next to me and Pansy snorted; I sighed.

“Good morning, Lady Potter-Black, Mr. Nott and Miss Parkinson. How are the three of you on this fine morning?”

“Just dandy, Professor, why in fact, I can’t imagine a better morning than this…unless of course Potter loses his shir—” Pansy quickly clapped her hand over Theo’s mouth to block whatever rubbish was about to escape.

“Ignore him, please, we all do.” Pansy deadpanned before pulling her hand away with a shriek, she quickly wiped it down the side of Theo’s jumper, glaring at him. Theo grinned widely, sticking his tongue out to exaggeratedly lick his lips. I sighed, turning from them to return my attention to Professor Slughorn, who was frowning at them in confusion.

“Was there something you needed from me, Professor?” He started in surprise for a moment before returning his attention to me with a grin.

“Oh, yes indeed.” His grin slowly morphed to a frown. “I had only wondered if you knew the whereabouts of Mr. Weasley and Mr. Finnigan, as they were supposed to meet me this morning for detention that, if I’m correct, you had assigned to them earlier in the week.”

“You are indeed correct, Professor Slughorn. I did assign them to detention with you this morning after catching them in an act of bullying a pair of fourth year Slytherins.” Slughorn’s frown deepened.

“Oh dear…I had expected more from Mr. Weasley, he has always been such a bright example of a Gryffindor.”

“Would you like me to help you track him down, Professor?”

“Oh, no, that won’t be necessary dear, I will just go alert Headmistress McGonagall that they have skipped detention and leave the decision on what to do next up to her, I’d hate to take you away from your Sunday plans. Thank you dear, perhaps you could alert us if you see them?”

“Yes sir, I will send my patronus if I see them.” His frown quickly transformed back into a large grin.

“Excellent! Thank you Lady Potter-Black! I shall see the three of you in class on Tuesday! Have a wonderful rest of your day!”

We quickly arrived at the Quidditch Pitch after parting ways with Slughorn, as we were not very keen on him turning around and changing his mind about not bothering our Sunday plans. Red and Green blurs were flying laps around the pitch, though two players remained flying in the middle. Harry and Draco were flying side by side, watching as their housemates did warmup laps prior to the beginning of tryouts.

I followed Pansy and Theo up into the stands. We found Luna already sitting in the stands at midfield; perfect location to be able to watch both teams hold tryouts, as either team was given half a field to use for tryouts. Headmistress McGonagall was a genius to assign Slytherin and Gryffindor tryouts at the same time, as everyone would be too busy trying to make their house teams to be able to pay attention to the opposing team.

“Nev agree to try out for Keeper too?” Theo asked her as we all took our seats in the stands.

“Yes, though not without pushback from Ron.” I frowned.

“What do you mean he got pushback from Ron? Ron should be at detention.” Luna grimaced, then pointed to the Gryffindor side of the pitch.

“Well, that’s unfortunate, he and Seamus are right over there, getting ready.” I could feel a migraine setting in already: This is going to be a huge bloody mess.

“That bloody arse…” I sighed, reaching into my sleeve for my wand and summoning my patronus. My little otter weaved in and out of the four of us, doing a few barrel rolls in the air in front of us before floating in front of me, awaiting my message. “Tell Headmistress McGonagall: Found Ron and Seamus…they’re flying around the Quidditch Pitch at tryouts.”

We watched my patronus fly away towards the castle. With a sigh I sat back, reaching up to pinch the bridge of my nose. I settled back into my seat between Luna and Theo, Pansy sitting on the other side of Theo, and pulled one of my Father’s journals from the small purple beaded bag I brought with me.

I sat there for the next while reading about my father’s spring term, his research on Ancient Runes and Arithmancy were very prominent subjects in his entries. Theo and Pansy were chatting softly, every so often one of them would gasp, so likely they were gossiping. Luna on the other hand was swaying, a soft smile on her face, as she watched Blaise, Harry, Neville and Draco participate in their tryouts.

“Oh shite.”

“~ Someone’s in trouble ~” Theo snickered. I looked up in time to see Headmistress McGonagall storming the field, Filch and Slughorn quickly following after her. She raised her wand to her throat, clearly about to use the sonorous charm.

“MR. WEASLEY, MR. FINNIGAN. GET DOWN HERE RIGHT THIS BLOODY MOMENT, SO HELP ME IF I HAVE TO GO UP THERE TO GET EITHER OF YOU, I WILL NOT BE PLEASED.”

Theo and Pansy were leaning against one another, cackling so hard their faces were beginning to take on a concerning shade of purple. Two red and gold blurs quickly dropped to the ground, quickly moving towards McGonagall. I saw Harry drop down as well, though he remained on his broom, hovering near the five of them. Even from up in the stands, I could see how furious she looked; Ron and Seamus appeared to have stiff postures, and Ron’s face was slowly taking on a dark crimson hue.

“Bloody hell, look at her go! She’s really flaying them alive.” Theo grinned. Pansy snorted derisively.

“Please, it’s nothing short of what they deserve…it’s glorious.” She smirked. At that moment, we saw McGonagall raise her arm and point back towards the locker rooms. Ron and Seamus appeared to have hesitated a bit too long for her tastes, as she then raised her wand and pointed it at them. They quickly left after that. She spoke to Harry for a moment, then left with Filch and Slughorn.

“Potter!!” Pansy yelled, trying to grab his attention. Harry quickly flew over.

“Yes, Parkinson?”

“What beautiful tongue lashing did she just deliver to dumb-arse one and two?” She smirked. Harry sighed.

“She yelled at them for skipping detention, then she yelled at them for bullying children as grown men, then she told them that if they think they can get away with that shite on her watch, they have another thing coming for them…then she banned them from participating in Quidditch for the year…so now I’ll really need a whole new roster.” Harry moaned.

“Aww, no, that’s horrible, truly terrible, don’t ban them from Quidditch.” Theo snarked, a smirk curling on his lips. Luna and Pansy giggled.

“I’m sorry you have to start over with an entirely new team Harry, but their behavior has been atrocious, and this is nothing less than they deserve.”

“Gee Hermione, are you really sorry? Or is this just a perfunctory apology?” Harry laughed as I rolled my eyes.

“That was a big word for you Potter, you think you can manage the rest of tryouts? Perhaps you could use a bit of help polishing your broom handle when you’re done?” Theo smirked rakishly and Harry turned bright red, choking on air.

“Alright! That’s enough from you! I need to get back to tryouts, I’ll see you later Hermione.” Harry flew back to the middle of the pitch where Draco was still hovering. They exchanged a few short words, Draco tilting his head back, laughing loudly, before the two of them returned their attention to their own teams’ tryouts. Harry darted into the groups of Gryffindors, while Draco flew over to the group of Slytherins.

“Honestly Theo,” I sighed, rolling my eyes as he cackled. “He’s never going to think you’re serious about him if you continue to take the piss out of him.”

“Yeah Theo, you’re already competing against that mountain of a Dragon Tamer Weasley…you know Potter already climbed him like a tree.” Theo groaned miserably, as he slumped his body across mine and Pansy’s laps. Pansy rolled her eyes at his dramatics.

“I know…stop bringing it up, Pans. My ego can’t take another hit.” He pouted with a sigh. I rolled my eyes and returned to my reading. Theo was aimlessly picking at distressed section of my jeans as he watched the try-outs on the pitch, when he suddenly popped up, startling both Pansy and me.

“What the bloody fuck is he up to now?” he asked, his eyes narrowed as he looked towards the entrance to the pitch. Pansy, Luna and I leaned forward to see Ron’s glowering figure storming out onto the field with a stray beaters bat. He had a wild look on his face and was madly searching for something. Luna and Pansy frowned.

“Nothing good I’ll bet.” I sighed. I watched as he stomped over to a group of young Gryffindors who were practicing with a bludger on the ground. He shoved one kid out the way and grabbed the bludger out of midair. Then he looked up into the stands, scanning them, until our eyes made contact. He sneered.

“Oh shite…move move move move move!” I chanted, pushing the others out of their seats, we all scrambled to get up and out of his aim, as he threw the bludger in the air and pulled his arm back in a swing. I heard the loud *CRACK* of the beaters bat making contact with the bludger and whirled around to see it coming straight for us.

Pansy shrieked, ducking down as I lifted my wand and aimed. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two blurs of green and red dashing towards us in the stands. Theo was pulling Luna and Pansy down and out of the trajectory path of the bludger, even pulled on my jeans mumbling ‘bloody fucking Gryffindors…get your arse down here you daft witch!’ but I stood my ground, wand arm steadily pointed at the quickly approaching bludger, and shouted:

ARRESTO MOMENTUM

The bludger significantly slowed, just in time for Draco to pull up next to us and beat it back towards the center of the pitch with his own bat. Harry stopped on my other side, quickly jumping off his broom and wrapping his hands around my upper arms.

“Bloody hell, are you alright Mi? What the fuck was he thinking??” Harry’s eyes were wide with concern behind his quidditch goggles. He looked over to where Theo was helping Luna and Pansy to their feet from where they had taken cover below the stands. “Are the three of you, okay?”

“Bloody hell Potter, get that Weasel pet of yours under control or I shan’t be held accountable for the hexes which leave my wand!” Pansy hissed, checking that her bob was still perfectly coiffed. Harry rolled his eyes but stepped back away from me once Draco landed next to us.

Draco was stone faced as he stood before me, raising his right hand to cup my face and turn my head back and forth, checking for injury. His gaze then roved over the rest of me also checking for any wounds. He sighed when he found none.

“Next time a bludger is hurtling towards your pretty face, Mia, you run and you duck.” I could feel his hand trembling, his jaw was clenched, and his eyes were cloudy; he was occluding the brunt of his anxiety.

I reached up to grasp his wrist with my right hand, my left hand sliding over his hand, and I nuzzled my face into his palm, sliding his thumb over the gold line on my jaw. I felt him begin to relax under my touch.

“I’m okay Draco, I’m okay. He didn’t hurt me, I’m safe.” I cooed. His eyes slowly cleared up, his jaw unclenched, and his thumb began tracing my line without my help. He full body shuttered, then leant forward to place his forehead upon mine, as his left arm came up to wrap around my waist and pull me in closer. We stood there, breathing in each other’s presence.

Two loud thumps nearby brought us back to the present. We slowly broke apart, we entwined our hands together with a squeeze, neither of us ready to let go. I looked over to see Blaise and Neville standing on the benches near Pansy, Theo and Luna.

“Are you guys, okay?” Neville asked worriedly with a frown.

“Yes Nev, we’re fine. Just a small scare, nothing I couldn’t handle.” I smiled softly at his concern.

“Is there anything you want to do with the weasel? Seems the younger snakes and lions have united together to…wrap him up, per say.” Blaise smirked, pointing down at the pitch. We all looked over, and sure enough, a small gathering of Slytherin and Gryffindor students were barricading him against the wall of the pitch, where he was struggling against invisible bindings and yelling soundlessly.

“I guess someone ought to make sure he arrives at detention with Slughorn.” I sighed with a grimace.

“I don’t mind levitating him down to the dungeons.” Luna offered airily.

“Oh, look at the time, I’m needed down in the dungeons soon too, I’ll go with you Luna and we can take turns bouncing him off the ceiling, I mean, levitating him down to detention.” Pansy smirked. Theo and Blaise cackled. I sighed.

“Please don’t make the situation worse Pansy.”

“Me? Aggravate an already fragile situation? No…never.” Neville and Harry chuckled under their breath.

“I’ll go with the girls to make sure Ron doesn’t try to pull a fast one on them.” Neville offered, to Pansy’s absolute delight, I’m sure. Harry grinned and clapped him on the back.

“Thanks, Nev! Hurry back afterwards, I’ll save keeper try-outs for the end.” Neville, Pansy and Luna quickly left to escort Ronald to detention, and Harry, Blaise and Draco got back on their brooms and rejoined their housemates, leaving Theo and I to watch try-outs on our own.

Theo wrapped his arm around my shoulders and tucked me into his side, shoving my head under his chin, “Never a dull time around you, Princess.”

Eventually, Harry and Draco wrapped up try-outs and we all headed back into Hogwarts. Draco, Harry, Blaise and Neville had split off to go to the locker rooms but promised to meet us in the Great Hall for lunch. It had been such a long day already.

Theo and I met up with Pansy and Luna outside of the locker rooms and the four of us had walked the rest of the way to the Great Hall together, settling into one end of the 8^th year table, Pansy and I on one side and Theo and Luna on the other. Pansy had remained close to my side the entire walk back up to the castle, our hands clasped together tightly, as the bludger event still had her a tad shaken. It’s remarkable how we’ve bonded in such a timely manner. I thought it would’ve taken both of us longer to get over old prejudices and hurt feelings, but I’m pleased to have been wrong.

Not too much later, we were finally joined by Draco, Blaise, Neville and Harry; Neville and Draco sat on either side of Pansy and I, and Blaise and Harry sat on either side of Luna and Theo.

“Besides that nasty bit of trouble Ronald caused, were try-outs, okay?” I asked Harry. He finished chewing the large bit of sandwich and swallowed before answering me.

“Oh, yeah, I think we have a brilliant team lineup this year. I brought back Peakes and Coote for beaters, Demelza, Ginny, and 4^th year Sue MacDonald for chasers, and Nev here is our keeper. We are definitely taking home the cup this year!”

“Ha! As if, Potter.” Draco smirked. “Slytherin is getting the cup this year, your little lions are no match for us this year.”

Harry stretched his arm out across the table towards Draco, and Magnus’ little head popped out the end of his sleeve, flicking his forked tongue. Draco started with a gasp, his knee banging against the table, shaking plates and goblets.

“Put that bloody thing away Potter, it’s not sanitary to have your familiar out at the dinner table.” He grumbled, as a light blush flushed his cheeks. I reached over to wrap my left hand around his left bicep, fingers dancing over his gold line, as I slid my right hand into his left hand and intertwined our fingers together. I turned my face to hide my amused smile in his shoulder.

“Alright you two, that’s enough: Harry, stop tormenting Draco, you know he doesn’t like snakes. Draco, if you wouldn’t goad Harry, he wouldn’t tease you. Learn to play nice boys.”

“Yes mum.” Harry snickered; I rolled my eyes.

Harry, Theo, Draco and I were heading out of the Great Hall after lunch, when Headmistress McGonagall asked us to join her in her office for a spot of tea and a ‘wee talk’. The four of us followed her up the west tower to the Headmistress office. In no time, we were all in her office and seated around her private fireplace, tea service on the table in front of us.

“Well then, explain to me, what exactly has happened with the four of you and Ronald Weasley.” she demanded, in her usual no-nonsense manner. The four of us exchanged looks, Harry sighed.

“Alright, well it started back in May…Hermione refused to enter a relationship with him after the Battle of Hogwarts. We were all still grieving, and honestly, after he abandoned us during the Horcrux hunt, she—we just didn’t trust him anymore…he retaliated by leaking secrets and selling ‘war stories’ to the Prophet.”

“Yes, that’s where it started…then he accosted me on The Hogwarts Express,” McGonagall raised a brow at my statement. “Which I handled and didn’t feel it was worth bringing up with you, I thought he was just being a bloody idiot. He glared at us a lot, but nothing else escalated at the time.”

“Then Hermione and I found him tormenting the Slytherin first years, Avery, Burke, and Selwyn, on our Patrols that one time, remember? We reported that event to you, and you wanted to expel Weasley and Finnigan, but The Ministry wouldn’t let you because they’re bloody Gryffin-shits—”

“Theodore!” I scolded him; he sighed.

“Fine—not Gryffin-shits, bloody ‘war heroes’ and should be untouchable in the Ministry’s opinion.” he rolled his eyes.

“Hermione, Theo and I were walking back from the library last week and stumbled upon Weasley, Finnigan, Boot and Smith terrorizing two fourth year Slytherins, had them hanging from their ankles and Weasley sent jets of water at them. Hermione put them all on their arses and assigned detention to them to be completed yesterday and today…which you already know Finnigan and Weasley skipped today.” Draco drawled.

“Which brings us to what happened at the end of tryouts…After you put Ron in his place with a good tongue lashing, he came back from the locker room with a beaters bat and gaimed a bloody bludger at Hermione in the stands,” McGonagall frowned deeply at Harry’s words. “Which would have hit her, had she not been so bloody quick with a wand. She was able to slow the bludger enough for Draco to zoom in and beat it away…Some younger Gryffindors and Slytherins, may or may not, have incareroused and silencioed him…and Parkinson and Luna, uh, escorted him down to Slughorn for detention.”

“Goodness…What is that boy thinking?” McGongall sighed, sitting heavily back in her seat. “I just don’t know what to do with him. His mother is a bit unreasonable herself. I owled the Burrow after you reported him for harassing those first years, and then again when he attacked the fourth years, and the response was practically praising him for putting “dark wizards” in their place.”

“Merlin, they’re just kids…being in Slytherin house does automatically make someone a dark wizard.” I bristled. Draco reached over to tangle his fingers in my curls at the back of my neck, rubbing his thumb up and down the column of my neck soothingly. I sighed, leaning into his comforting touch.

“I just don’t know what to do. I have older students lashing out at younger students, and Madam Pomfrey has reported an alarming number of students coming to her for calming draught and dreamless sleep for panic attacks and nightmares.” McGonagall sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, and waving her hand towards the room. A bottle of scotch came flying towards her, landing in the palm of her hand. Theo smirked at her and McGonagall raised a brow at him as she poured a generous amount into her teacup.

“If I might make a suggestion?” I asked. She motioned for me to continue. “Harry and I have been talking, about our pasts and the current circumstances we find ourselves in, what with his childhood abuse, our mutual trauma and our looming lawsuits…and we believe that we need therapy, the muggle kind or a magical mind healer,” I glanced at Draco out of the side of my eye, frowning at the over-utilization of his occlumency shields as he had been doing for the past week. “And perhaps the rest of the student body could benefit from a mind healer being on retainer during the week as well.”

I could see Draco clench his jaw out of my periphery; I reached over to clasp his hand in mine, squeezing it tightly. He unclenched his jaw with a small grimace, but his occlumency shields remained up.

McGonagall sat back, sipping from her teacup and staring into the air for a few minutes, contemplating what I had just recommended. Harry and I exchanged looks as we all waited in silence for her decision.

“Alright, let’s say we get a mind healer to stay on staff at Hogwarts; what were you expecting that to look like?”

“Hermione and I thought they could stay on through the week, Monday through Friday to begin, and be available at any point for students to visit them, to talk or listen or just be a general safe space for children of the war to go and just be. Perhaps, if we had mind healers at Hogwarts prior to now, a lot of the misbehavior and confrontations and trauma responses wouldn’t be so prevalent in the student body.”

“Very well said Potter, here, have a biscuit.” McGonagall levitated over a tray of biscuits for Harry to pick one. Theo’s eyes widened as he tried to reach over for one, but a wandless stinging hex from McGonagall to his hand had him pulling back with a frown. Draco smirked.

“And how many mind healers were you expecting us to get?” McGonagall asked me, her brow raised.

“At least one, but possibly two, to start with. If the interest increases, we could always get more. But I think, if we make it a requirement for students who are struggling to see the healers for a set amount of time and talk through their issues, we could prevent scenarios like today and last week from ever happening. Furthermore, I think Ronald should see one…He isn’t taking Fred’s death well, and he isn’t trying to heal the trauma from the war.”

“How long do you propose he sees the healer?” Harry and I exchanged looks again.

“At least twice a week for the rest of term, and he can be reevaluated by the mind healer at the beginning of next term.” Harry declared. I nodded in agreement.

“Obviously, we are no experts in therapy, as we have never been given the luxury of participating in therapy ourselves. But personally, I would like to see a mind healer once or twice a week, especially after a truly frightening nightmare or a harrowing panic attack.” Draco squeezed the back of my neck in comfort; McGonagall frowned in contemplation again, before slowly nodding.

“Alright, that all seems very reasonable. I will reach out to St. Mungo’s to get two mind healers on staff this week and announce at dinner once everything has been arranged.”

The four of us decided to take a walk on the grounds after our meeting with McGonagall, and eventually made our way to Hagrid’s. Harry stepped up and knocked on his front door. A clatter sounded from the other side of the door, and I felt Draco go stiff beside me. I reached over to intertwine our fingers together as Hagrid opened the door.

“Harry! Hermione! What brings you kids down to see ol’ Hagrid?” He smiled jovially, clapping Harry heartily on the back. Harry’s eyes widened and a small ‘oof’ escaped him, Theo snickered under his breath. “And you’ve brought Nott…and Malfoy with you?” His face morphed into a frown.

“Yes, we haven’t seen you in so long, we decided to drop by and say hello. Theo and Draco have been dear friends since July, when our worlds turned upside down. They’ve been very patient and understanding as we navigated our new reality, and I would kindly ask you to treat them with the same respect you would treat us. They have apologized for their past misdeeds and I’m sure that in time, you will see them for who they truly are.” I sniffed, perturbed by the tone Hagrid had used. Harry snickered.

“Yes, Draco and Hermione are friends, and you know how protective she can be about her friends.” Draco and Theo chuckled hesitantly at Harry’s joke; I rolled my eyes and reached over to pinch my brother.

“I apologize for my impetuous behavior as a child, and for threatening your job. It was extremely gauche and discourteous of me, and I aspire to resolve our past discrepancies promptly.” Draco mumbled stiffly. Harry choked on his spit and Theo briskly patted him on his back to help clear his airway, Hagrid just stared incredulously at Draco.

“That’s poncey ferret speak for ‘Sorry I was a Dick, let’s start over and be bffs.’” Theo smirked. I sighed as Draco reached over to slap the back of his head.

“Alright then…who would like a rock cake?”

Chapter 24

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

Monday 21 September 1998

“Blimey…I thought I was going to chew all of the teeth right out of my mouth.” Theo whined, his hands patting his jaw tentatively, as we all sat around the 8^th year table in the Great Hall at dinner that evening. Blaise and Neville chuckled at Theo’s dramatics

“Imagine my reaction as a first year then. My parents were muggle teeth healers, and I thought I would have to go home and somehow explain to them that a half-giant fed me cakes hard as rocks and broke all of my teeth in the process of trying not to be rude. How do you explain half-giants to muggles, let alone rock cakes?!”

“What in the bloody hell are rock cakes?” Pansy asked incredulously.

“Bloody awful bits of lies Pans, don’t ever accept any sort of food from Hagrid.” Theo moaned dramatically. I rolled my eyes.

“It’s not that bad Theo, you’ve had them once, try eating them for several years.”

“As if, Hermione, you never ate them past first year either!” Harry chuckled then turned to the others. “Hermione became very adept at something the muggles consider to be ‘close up magic’, and by that, I mean, she pretended to eat the rock cake, and then snuck it back onto Hagrid’s tray.” Draco chuckled next to me.

“Hey now, you did too, don’t even try to pull that one on me Harry James.” I sighed. “Ron, unfortunately for him, never cottoned on to how we were able to do it either, so he was constantly going to Madam Pomfrey to heal his teeth.”

“It comes as no surprise to anyone, that Weasley couldn’t learn sleight of hand, as it was no secret that you wrote all of his essays for class.” Draco smirked, reaching up to pull at one of my curls.

“I didn’t write all of his essays, I simply…helped him find the words.”

Harry gave me a look and shook his head when Theo asked under his breath, ‘Is there even a difference?’

Motion at the Heads table caught my attention, and I looked up to see McGonagall poised before the podium in front of the Heads table, her wand raised to her throat as she cast a sonorous charm. Prefects quickly hushed younger students as the hall fell into complete silence.

“Thank you. I would like to start by saying that an important issue has been brought to my attention recently. There has been an unfortunate increase in bullying and hateful acts of violence. And I am most disappointed to say that it has been from students whom I had always held to a higher standard of character. I will reiterate my stance from the Welcome feast: Bullying of any form will not be tolerated here at Hogwarts.” Her glare cut to the other end of the 8^th year table; disappointment written plain as day

“The Ministry, in its infinite wisdom, has urged Hogwarts, and by extension myself, to promote growth, understanding and second chances. Therefore, with the advice of others, I have reached out to St. Mungo’s and requested that Mind Healers be staffed here at Hogwarts. From now on, if you have been caught bullying other students, on top of being given detention, you will also be required to attend two sessions with a mind healer each week for the rest of term. At the beginning of next term, each person shall be reevaluated, and sessions can be increased or decreased based on the results of the evaluation.

“That being said, allow me to introduce you to the two Mind Healers who will be staying at Hogwarts this year: Eloise Abede and Thomas Kempston. Notices will be placed in all Common Rooms with information on how to sign up for appointments with them. Their offices will be located on the third floor of the Hospital tower. I encourage everyone to meet with them, or at the very least, take it into serious consideration.”

Flashes of scenes play out…vacant stares and empty pictures…’no please, I didn’t- I didn’t take it!’…the rattle of a swinging chandelier…’we didn’t take anything!’…the snap of a snake’s jaws…’please, please stop’…the glinting of light off a blade…’I didn’t take it!’…a flash of green light…’please, please! I didn’t take it!’

‘WHAT DID YOU TAKE FROM MY VAULT?! CRUCIO…CRUCIO…CRUCI—’

I gasped, sitting straight up in bed, a cold sweat on my brow as I gulped in air. A rustle from the bed next to me caught my attention.

“Wha’s goin’ on…?” Pansy mumbled dazedly, rolling over towards me, her eyes squinting in the dark.

“It’s nothing Pansy, go back to bed.” I whispered. She huffed and rolled back over with a yawn.

“Mmm’kay…” I waited with bated breath as she snuggled down into her pillows and quickly fell back asleep. I sighed. There’s no way I will be falling asleep again tonight.

I quietly got up from my bed, stepped into my slippers and pulled on my dressing gown and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me, then padded softly down to the common room. I gasped when I saw Draco and Harry seated at either end of the sofa in front of the fireplace, both of them reading, Draco glanced up with a frown.

“What are you doing up, Mia?” I quietly walked over to the sofa, standing in front of my brother and my soulmate. Harry frowned.

“Bad dreams again?”

The nightmares had been getting…not necessarily better, but also not worse. The only problem was that I couldn’t just sneak into my brother’s bed at 2am when I’m woken up from those blasted dreams…But I also couldn’t stand to stay in my bed afterwards. Instead, I would meander down to the common room and sit in front of the fire and read. The book I’d been reading was still sitting on the side table beside Draco.

“Yes…” I murmured softly. Harry and Draco exchanged looks, then Draco reached out for my hand, pulling me down onto the couch between them. He wrapped his right arm around my shoulders, pulling me down into his side, so that my head was tucked under his chin. Harry pulled my legs up and onto his lap, then pulled a blanket down off the back of the sofa, covering me with it from the waist down. “What about the two of you?”

Harry and Draco exchanged grimaces.

“Nightmares for me too, Mi.” Harry answered quietly, squeezing my ankle.

“Nightmares…guilt…Occlumency shields wearing down and forcing me to feel a lot of…big things. Take your pick.” Draco murmured as he buried his face in my curls.

“Are you still not reading Narcissa’s letters?” I asked him quietly, reaching over to run my fingers over his gold line. He shuddered under my touch.

“No, I am, it’s just…At this point, it’s less being upset with her, and to some extent Severus and my father, for keeping this secret from me for my entire life, and more just not knowing what to say anymore.”

“If it helps, I don’t think the responsibility of bridging this gap between you and Narcissa should rest entirely on your shoulders.” Harry murmured from next to us. Draco and I both looked over at him, encouraging him to continue.

“Narcissa and Severus are the adults in this scenario. Sure, we may be of age by magical and legal standards, but they are the ones who decided to keep this a secret for 18 years. If Narcissa wants you to respond and to continue to have a relationship with you, then she needs to be the one to bridge the gap.”

“Well, that seems to be the problem…she has tried, is trying, to bridge the gap. Her owl, Seraphim, drops off a new letter every morning. And every morning, I read a new letter of the same old apologies and promises to never keep such a vital secret from me ever again.” Draco sighed forlornly.

“But how do you just…accept that? How do you trust the adults in your life to never lie to you again? I spent my entire 6^th year hiding from my friends to protect my mother, I thought I was alone in protecting her, only to find out Severus and fucking Dumbledore knew of my mission the entire time. And not only did they know, but that my mother had taken it upon herself to beg Severus to save me, to protect me, forced an unbreakable vow on him to do what I could not…and nobody thought it prudent to clue me in!”

“Oh, Draco…” I sighed as I moved my hand from his bicep, up and over his collarbone to cradle the back of his neck, my fingers tangling in the soft blond hairs at the base of his head, as my thumb swept comfortingly over the gold line on his neck.

“You’re preaching to the choir you know…if anyone can understand being manipulated from behind the scenes so to speak by the adults in their life…it’s me.” Harry mumbled, pulling at a loose thread on the blanket. “If it’s any consolation, eventually you just grow accustomed to the scheming and duplicity, and the shock factor wears off.”

Draco snorted derisively.

“Salazar, what a pair we make Potter.”

“I’ve always thought the two of you are just two sides of the same Galleon.” I sighed. Harry and Draco chuckled humorlessly before quieting down.

The three of us sat there for an unknown amount of time, the boys had gone back to their reading, but I couldn’t bring myself to move from the cocoon of warmth and protection they’d wrapped me in. Draco’s right hand was buried in my curls, his thumb soothingly caressed my neck. Harry’s hand had moved up atop my knee, squeezing it tightly in comfort. I must have fallen asleep at some point, as I woke up the next morning, still between the two men who were quickly becoming the center of my world.

Tuesday 22 September 1998

I quickly ambled down the 3^rd floor hallway of the Hospital Tower, looking for Healer Abede’s office. After last night’s nightmares, Draco and Harry had both been very insistent that I sign up for an appointment with one of the Mind Healers. Seeing as it was just the first day of their new assignment here at Hogwarts, Healer Abede had many openings, and I had chosen the appointment that lined up with my free period after lunch.

I finally arrived at her office door and knocked respectfully, then waited to be let in. A gentle ‘Enter´ was pronounced from the other side of the door, and I swiftly opened the door and stepped inside. The office was about what I had imagined.

The left-hand wall had floor to ceiling bookcases, overflowing with scrolls and tomes. The right-hand wall sported a fireplace with a roaring fire, a comfortable looking pair of wingback chairs sat in front of the fireplace, a soft rug on the floor as well. The back wall of the room had floor to ceiling windows, potted plants of ivy and magical plants hung from the ceiling. Healer Abede sat behind a large mahogany desk which was situated centrally in front of the windows, two visitor chairs sat in front of her desk.

Healer Abede was a young woman, possibly mid-30s, with a dark complexion, striking, but friendly, violet eyes, a soft smile and her dark hair coiled into tight curls was piled on top of her head. She wore a peach-colored blouse and grey pants under teal-colored healers robes.

“Welcome, please come in! Before we introduce ourselves, would you be more comfortable sitting on the other side of my desk, or in the two armchairs by the fire?” She smiled softly and invitingly.

“I—I think I would be more comfortable by the fire…and perhaps a tea service?” I whispered, wringing my hands together.

“Of course, dear, tea sounds lovely.” We quickly got settled into the two wingback chairs in front of the fireplace, and I called on Kreacher to provide us with chamomile tea and tiny biscuits. I took a sip from my teacup and savored the warm, calming effect. Healer Abede cleared her throat as she placed her own teacup back on the table beside her.

“Now that we are all situated, I’d like to introduce myself, my name is Eloise Abede, you may either call me Healer Abede or Eloise. I was born in 1965 to pureblood parents who had immigrated to England in 1963. I started Hogwarts in 1976 and was sorted into Ravenclaw. I vaguely remember Sirius Black and his friends running amuck around the school and pulling pranks, but I mostly stuck to the library.

“I joined a residency program at St Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries when I Graduated in 1983, where I met my wife who had been a student at Beaxubatons. I joined the Poisons and Venoms ward shortly after and stayed there until I transferred to Mind Healing in 1994. All of that to say; do you have any questions for me?”

“Why did you make the switch from Poisons and Venoms to Mind Healing?”

“I am glad you asked that. I loved my work in the Poisons and Venom ward, it was extremely rewarding, especially when we would get those mystery cases. However, I lived through the first war and witnessed what happened when children were made to fight an adult’s wars, and how they were left to pick up their own pieces and put themselves back together again without help. So, when the signs of war started popping up again, I decided it was time to take matters into my own hands.

“I studied the mind extensively, I am proficient in both legillemency and occlumency because of my studies, and I am one of the more experienced healers St Mungo’s has to offer for this position. When I heard the department heads discussing Headmistress McGonagall’s request, I offered my services immediately. This was exactly what I had trained for back in 1994, and I am delighted that you have chosen to partake in these sessions.” We each took a sip from our teacups as I let that information settle in.

“Would you like to tell me a little bit about yourself?”

“I grew up with the name Hermione Jean Granger, daughter to two muggle teeth healers, renowned muggleborn best friend of Harry Potter, The Boy Who Lived, and was bullied practically my entire life. When I was in muggle primary school, I was bullied because I was too weird, and when I came to Hogwarts, I was bullied because my blood was too muggle. No matter where I went, I faced adversity, and I never felt I would fit in anywhere, until I met Harry and Ron.

“We faced dangerous and life-threatening adventures year after year, and that brought us closer together even with frivolous fights. I survived curses and torture and physical maiming in the war, only to come out on the other side and find out that I’m actually the pureblood heiress to The Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, Hermione Astra Black. I find out that I’m the last of the line of House McKinnon, and that I was kidnapped as a small child and hid amongst the muggles for no apparent reason, the same night my best friend, my brother’s, parents were horrendously murdered by Voldemort.

“And as if all of that wasn’t enough, I find out that the boy, the man, who had bullied me as a child, and who had stood by as I was tortured by his insane aunt on his Drawing Room floor, is actually my soulmate, my Animarum Auream. And despite my forgiving him for childhood insults and his inaction during the war…I have to be okay with tying my soul to his for eternity. And I am, surprisingly, okay with it, because despite our history, he has been the strongest pillar in my life, and I slowly find myself falling in love with him.”

“That’s a lot to have lived through in such a short time…” She shifted apprehensively, a small frown on her face. “But you say you’ve forgiven him? There aren’t any lingering feelings of…resentment or…fear?”

“None, everything negative I ever felt about Draco, has since been laid to bed so to speak. He has put me first on many occasions, including when the four of us, Theo Harry Draco and I, were attacked in Diagon Alley last month, he stepped in front of a Sectumsempra curse for me…and that was a very big thing for me. It’s not talked about much, but in our 6^th year, Harry found a potions book that had spells written into the margins of the book. One of those spells was Sectumsempra. Harry, in his infinite wisdom, had been stalking Draco that year, convinced he was up to something nefarious.”

“Was he? Up to something nefarious?” She asked with a small smile, brow raised. I scoffed.

“Of course, but it was nothing of his own making…He had been forcibly marked by Voldemort when his father, Lucius, had been sent to Azkaban at the end of our 5^th year…Voldemort tasked him with killing Dumbledore and finding a way to get Death Eaters into Hogwarts unannounced. If Draco didn’t complete these tasks, Voldemort would make him watch as his mother, Narcissa was tortured, then raped, and then killed.

“So, Harry finds him having a panic attack in Moaning Myrtles bathroom one day, and rather than leave him alone, they partake in a duel. Harry hit him with the Sectumsempra curse before Draco could do any damage…he almost bled out on the bathroom floor had Severus Snape not been nearby and knew how to counteract the curse.”

“That sounds terribly traumatizing for all of you…and you said Draco stepped in front of that curse for you?” Her frown was back, and much more pronousnced.

“Yes…It was horrible, the curse itself had wrapped around his left arm, up his shoulder, across his collarbone and then up his neck to his jaw. There was so much blood…the only positive outcome of their blasted duel in 6^th year, was thar Harry was quickly able to start healing Draco in Diagon Alley, because he had previously witnessed Severus heal Draco in the bathroom.”

“And that was the only injury to come from that…altercation?”

“Not even close…The four of us had been separated, and Draco and I were facing Rodolphus Lestrange and Anotnin Dolohov…Dolohov had sent his nasty curse towards Draco, but I was thankfully able to silencio him first, giving Draco a chance to block it. Rodolphus had sent a nasty slicing hex at me, that got my back, shoulder, collarbone and neck. We didn’t realize how serious it was until Sirius and Narcissa had apparated us all back to Grimmauld. That’s also how we found out we were Animarum Auream.”

“You said your friendship with Ron and Harry was built upon dangerous and life-threatening adventures year after year, would you like to explain further?”

“We faced many challenges over the years in direct result of Voldemort’s attempts at reclaiming a physical form. In our first year, we partook in many dangerous tasks to stop his corporal form from obtaining the Philosophers stone which Dumbledore had hidden at Hogwarts…second year there was the basilisk...third year was…something else. Fourth year had the Triwizard Tournament and Harry being forced to participate and then forced to participate in Voldemort’s resurrection…Fifth year we fought Death Eaters in the Department of Mysteries and I almost died…6^th year, Dumbledore took Harry under his wing and assigned him the job of finding all of Voldemort’s horcruxes, so then the year we should have come back to complete our education, we were on the run, minimal food and safety, searching for his horcruxes so we could defeat him.”

“And your friendships with Ronald and Harry strengthened through these trials?” She looked positively cynical, her brow raised and her hands gripping her teacup and saucer, poised above her lap in disbelief.

“With Harry, certainly, and for a time we thought our friendship with Ronald was also strengthened…but he was quick to abandon us when we were on the run last year, and then he was quick to abandon us again when neither of us showed romantic interest in him or his sister…called Harry many foul names, and sold our secrets to the Prophet as revenge.”

“Do you ever regret being friends with Harry, as his friendship has placed you in harm’s way time after time?”

“Absolutely not!” I exclaimed, slamming my empty teacup back onto the tray. “How could you possibly ask that of me? He is my brother! I would do, I did do¸ anything and everything for him. Harry has enough guilt on his shoulders, imagining all of the lives that were lost during either war. He self-flagellates, thinking that he’s responsible for the deaths of people like Cerdic Diggory and Fred Weasley, simply because they were in the wrong place at the wrong time. And I will not tolerate you implying that he is responsible for my own tribulations again.”

“I apologize Lady Potter-Black, I did not mean to offend. Unfortunately, my job is to make you think long and hard about what you’re telling me, and how it pertains to what you’re feeling. Sometimes, that means asking difficult questions that are very hard to hear.” I sighed, leaning back into my chair heavily. I closed my eyes and nodded my head.

“That being said, I would like to continue meeting with you, twice a week, if you would be amendable to that. Perhaps Tuesdays and Thursdays during your free period after lunch?”

“Yes, I would like that, thank you.”

Saturday 3^rd October 1998

The last week and a half had passed uneventfully. I attended 3 more Mind Healing sessions with Healer Abede, and we’ve discussed my childhood with muggles mostly, trying to tackle the insecurities and traumas I faced in primary school. We’ve also had many discussions about both sets of parents…those always ended in tears.

Currently, the four of us, Theo, Harry, Draco, and I, were strolling down the path from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade, with the intention of meeting Sirius in The Hog’s Head for lunch and Butterbeers.

Theo and Harry were walking ahead of Draco and I, laughing together at whatever story Theo was telling with his wildly waving arms. My left hand was tucked into Draco’s right elbow, my head laid upon his shoulder, as we walked behind them.

Upon arriving in the village, the crowds were a little more than we had anticipated. It seems every student, 3^rd year and above, had already begun exploring Hogsmeade. The four of us quickly walked down the street, when a tall, redhead caught my attention.

Further down the street, waving his arms in greeting with a large grin on his face, was Charlie Weasley.

“Charlie!” I exclaimed, parting from Draco once he had gotten closer. He wrapped his arms around me and picked me up into a large bear hug. “Put me down, you giant oaf!” I laughed as he spun me once and then sat me down. Draco was quick to return to my side, his hand moving to lay over my lower back.

“What are you doing here??” Harry probed; brow raised.

“Well, things at home have been a bit…tense, and with George finally back in the shop, Dad back in the Ministry, and Bill and Fleur at Gringotts again…I couldn’t stand to be stuck in the Burrow with just mum for another moment. Thought I might pop on over, say hello to ‘ittle Ronniekins or Gin.” He smirked. Draco chuckled at Ron’s sake. “Besides, what better way to spend a Saturday than getting sloshed on Fire Whiskey?”

“Cheers, Weasley.” Theo chuckled.

“Hey, we’re meeting Sirius at The Hog’s Head, want to join us?” Harry suggested. “I’m sure he won’t mind you joining us.” Charlie grinned.

“Sure, why not?”

Upon arriving at The Hog’s Head, we were thrilled to find that only a few students had made their way into the grungy tavern, and they were all seated at a table near the front. Professor Sinistra and Professor Oleander was sat at the bar, their bodies turned towards each other and their heads bent down together, talking quietly. Every now and then, Professor Oleander reached over to tuck a loose curl behind her ear, and she would giggle.

“Urgh…that’s what I imagine it’s like to watch your parents flirt.” Theo mimed gagging on sick. I rolled my eyes and smacked the back of his head; he mumbled ‘ouch, you bloody witch’ while rubbing the back of his head.

We looked further into the tavern and finally spotted a head of black curls, lounging at a booth in the back corner near a fireplace. At that moment, Sirius turned around in his seat, saw the five of us clustered at the entrance, and waved us over with a grin.

I sat down next to Sirius with Draco on my other side. Charlie slid into the booth on the other side, sitting across from Sirius; Harry sat next to Charlie and Theo took up the last seat across from Draco.

“How are classes Kitten? Outshining everyone per usual?” Sirius smirked proudly as he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and hugged me tightly.

“Oh, pretty much, there isn’t usually much competition you know.” Sirius and I laughed as Theo and Draco both scoffed. Once Sirius had pulled his arm away, Draco wrapped his own around my waist, pulling me into his side, a blush crawling up my neck as he nipped my ear and whispered ‘you cheeky witch, you’ll pay for that later, trust.’

Sirius caught the attention of Aberforth and motioned for a new round of drinks, which were shortly sent to our table. The men all had glasses of fire whiskey, but thankfully, I was given a mug of Butterbeer.

“Charlie, what are you still doing in England? Thought for sure you’d be running back to Romania as soon as your brother went back to the shop.” Sirius asked, his brow raised.

“Unfortunately, not…” Charlie sighed, downing the entire glass of fire whiskey and slamming it on the table. Aberforth quickly sent another glass over; Charlie waved his thanks in a two finger salute.

“Apparently, I’ve been gone from the reservation for too long, and they went and hired someone else to take my job…apparently fighting an evil dark lord and then staying to mourn the death of your little brother, doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of life.”

“Oh, Charlie, that’s horrible!” I reached over to squeeze his hand comfortingly. His lips lifted in a half smile, before he lifted the new glass and took a long sip from it as well. Closing his eyes, he set the glass down and heaved a long sigh.

“It is what it is, unfortunately. I’ve been volunteering my services to Gringotts, rehabilitating the dragons that they’ve kept down there for all these years.”

“That’s amazing, Charlie! What are they doing with the dragons once you rehab them?” Harry exclaimed.

“Once I’m done, I’m going to find a specialized sanctuary to send them to. The one in Romania is for Dragons that are found in the wild. These dragons have been blinded and chained for too long to be safe in Romania, the other dragons would literally eat them alive.”

“Kinda seems like something you could start, Charlie.” Sirius suggested nonchalantly.

“I’d love to, honestly, but with what funds? That’s an extremely expensive endeavor, and not even taking a loan from Bill or George would be nearly enough to get me started.”

“So, it’s something you’ve already considered?”

“Of course! For years, really. It’s gutted me that I’ve missed the last few years of my siblings’ lives, especially Fred, now that he’s gone…I always wished England or Scottland, or hell, even Ireland had a reserve that I could transfer to, but alas, Romania has the only Dragon Reserve in all of Europe.

“I considered it a lot more after the war…Bill came to me with the request to rehabilitate the Gringotts dragons and asked if I had ever wanted to open my own reserve, even offered to help me pay to start it, but I couldn’t take all of his and Fleurs money like that, even if they were both persistent on offering it, not with the new ba—oh hell.”

“Excuse me, did I hear you right? Is Fleur pregnant?!” I exclaimed. Charlie sighed, slumping forward to plant his face on the table and mumbled incoherently under his breath before sitting back up with another sigh.

“Yeah…Fleur’s pregnant…about 5 months along, hardly showing, but she and Bill haven’t wanted to say anything yet…not with how crazy it’ll make Mum.”

“That’s completely understandable, I wouldn’t want to tell Molly yet either.” Harry chuckled. “And I also understand you not wanting to take their money, if my cousin Dudley is anything to go by, babies, kids in general, do seem fairly expensive.” Harry reached for his whiskey glass to take a sip.

“Seems to me, like what you need is a sugar daddy.” Theo piped up from Harry’s other side, causing Harry and Draco to choke on the Fire Whiskey they had just been swallowing.

“Theodore! Where exactly did you learn that term??” I admonished.

“Pansy.” He smirked. I rolled my eyes.

“Of bloody course.” Sirius turned to Charlie and smirked downright dirtily.

“I’ll be your Sugar Daddy; all you have to do is beg really pretty with a nice little ‘Please, Daddy’.” Charlie’s cheeks inflamed with a blush, turning the exact shade of red as his hair. Harry choked on his fire whiskey again, Theo reached over to pat him firmly on the back to help clear his airway.

“Bloody hell. Warn a man, before you try to flirt next time, I was not prepared for that.”

We decided, that discussing a lawsuit about Albus Dumbledore, was a bit, gauche to do when sitting in Aberforth Dumbledore’s tavern, and therefore, we were currently meandering down to the Shrieking Shack.

I turned my head over my shoulder, to see Sirius and Charlie trailing behind us, quietly discussing the logistics of what this new Dragon Rehab Reserve would require. Every now and then, Sirius would smirk lewdly, reach over to touch Charlie, his hair or arm or hand, and Charlie would blush. Poor guy has no idea what he’s in for.

Then again…I saw Charlie smirk coyly after pinching Sirius on the arse and causing him to jump practically several meters in the air.

We came upon the fence that blocked Hogsmeade from The Shrieking Shack, and Theo hopped up to sit on the top rung, and Harry leaned next to him. Draco and I stood near them, his arms wrapped around my shoulders and my hands clutching his forearms as he rested his chin on top of my head. Charlie and Sirius joined us, standing next to each other on the other side of Theo and Harry.

“Right then,” Sirius sighed. “The lawyers are still combing through the financial records from the Potter vault and trying to obtain financial records for the Dumbledore and Weasley vaults, so far, there has been significant pushback. We have to petition the Wizengamot and ICW in order to go through the Dumbledore vaults, but The Weasley’s lawyer is crying for proof from our end, before they give over the records.

“In short, it’s a bloody mess. Narcissa has a squib lawyer, who’s going to petition a muggle lawsuit against the Dursleys to hold them responsible for the years of abuse and neglect, as well as the financial aspect. If we can get that lawsuit rolling, the lawyers believe the proof of their profiteering will be all the proof we need to send to the Weasley lawyer to get that lawsuit moving in the right direction.”

“That’s…it? That’s all the update you have?’ I queried, skeptical about his reasoning for summoning us to Hogsmeade today.

“Au contraire, that’s just the financial bit of things. The lawyers want you both to give as many memories of your, adventures, at Hogwarts as you possibly can, so they can be used in the defamation case against Dumbledore. If there’s anything incriminating for the Weasleys as well, that would be perfect.”

“And how do they want us to do this? Neither of us are Legillemens.” Harry questioned.

“I could help…I was…trained, to be a decent legillemens.” Draco offered. I sighed, squeezing his hand in comfort for what wasn’t said.

“I appreciate the offer cousin, unfortunately, we need an unbiased source to complete this tricky bit of business.” Sirius reached over to ruffle Draco’s hair. Draco scowled at him as Sirius, Charlie and Harry chuckled at his attempts to fix his hair.

“What about my Mind Healer, Healer Abede?” I asked. Sirius cocked his head to the side in thought for a moment before slowly nodding.

“Yes…that could possibly work. Has Harry been to see her?”

“No, I’ve been assigned to Healer Kempston, he’s pretty great, but I’m not sure if he’s a Legillemens or not.”

“Well, I’m sure Healer Abede won’t have any issues with pulling your memories Harry, despite the bang-up job Draco and Theo have done with your Occlumency training.” I cut Theo and Draco a look each. Theo held his hands up in mock-surrender, and Draco just rolled his eyes.

“I said I was sorry, Princess, you can’t hold it against me forever.” Theo pouted.

The four of us had returned to Hogwarts, parting ways with Charlie and Sirius at the gates as they made plans to go to some bar in muggle London. Something about Queen and karaoke and I stopped listening after that for fear of hearing something that would cause me emotional distress. We made our way up to the 8^th year dorms, finding Pansy and Neville lounging on a sofa together and Blaise in an armchair.

Theo and Harry plopped down onto a sofa across from the one Pans and Nev occupied, and Draco sunk into the armchair next to Blaise, pulling me down into his lap, his arms snaked around my waist to pull me tightly into his front. I wrapped my around his neck, carding my fingers through his hair, he turned his head into my neck with a sigh.

“Well, well, looks like the four of you had a busy morning. Anything interesting happen?” Pansy smirked

“Hermione and Potter’s Godfather flirted with the Dragon Tamer Weasley all morning…it would be nauseating if it wasn’t so bloody hilarious watching Potter’s face turn green every time his Godfather propositioned Weasley to be his Sugar Daddy.” Theo smirked like the little menace he is.

“Shut UP!” Pansy shrieked, pushing poor Neville’s head from her lap as she moved to the edge of her seat. “Please tell me you aren’t just taking the piss out of me right now. I couldn’t bear it if you’re lying.” Harry groaned long-sufferingly, leaning back against the couch and covering his face with both hands.

“I kid you not, Pans, Harry’s about to get a step-Godfather!” Theo cackled.

“Gee Potter, who do you think Weasley will find is better in bed, you, or your godfather?” Pansy snarked, a smirk on her face. Harry shrieked in disgust, grabbing the nearest pillow and pummeling Theo with it banging his head against the back of the couch now. Theo and Pansy cackled in glee together. Draco and Blaise chuckled as Nev and I sighed at the chaos in the room.

“Alright you two, that’s enough…that is my brother and my uncle you’re talking about right now, and I care not to think about either of them doing…anything…with Charlie Weasley.” I shuttered a bit at the thought. I could feel Draco’s smirk against the skin of my neck, as he laid small kisses against my pulse.

“He’d be your uncle.”

Chapter 25

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

Saturday 31 October 1998

“I thought I might find you hiding in the stacks, Princess.” Theo’s cheeky voice rang out from behind me.

I looked up at him from where I was kneeling; I had been searching the bottom shelves for a Charms book I needed for our most recent essay.

“Congratulations, Theodore, you’ve found me.”

“Tetchy, tetchy.” Theo clicked his tongue, his face screwing up into a grimace. “What’s got you in a twist, Darling?”

I sighed as I pushed up from my crouched form, brushing the invisible lint from my skirt as I stood beside Theo.

“I’ve been looking for a book to use for my essay for Flitwick, but it appears to have been checked out already.”

“That’s too bad, Princess, perhaps you could send an owl to Narcissa, the Malfoy Library will surely have what you’re looking for.”

“Oh of course the poncey gits have their own library.” I grumbled with a huff under my breath. Theo chuckled from beside me.

The two of us had returned to my usual table in the library, sitting down together and spreading out our materials to study and finish assignments.

We spent the next hour working on our individual projects and essays, every now and then, offering the other a bit of help when asked.

Harry, Draco, Blaise and Neville were at a scrimmage practice between Gryffindor and Slytherin this morning. The level of friendship between Harry and Draco had many impacts on Gryffindor and Slytherin, including the scrimmages. Unfortunately, some impacts were less positive; the increased animosity from Ron and Seamus being one such ramification.

Fortunately, ever since McGonagall stepped in and banned Ron and Seamus from Quidditch and mandated them into sessions with a mind healer, Theo and I haven’t stumbled across them harassing anymore Slytherin students during our rounds.

Unfortunately, their animosity towards our rag tag group of Slytherin and Gryffindor 8^th years has only increased. It’s difficult to tell if the mandatory mind healer appointments have made any difference yet.

“Blimey,” Theo sighed, closing his book and leaning back in his seat, his hand running through his curls. “I could really go for a bit of whiskey right about now.”

“Teddy, you’ve only been here for an hour.” I deadpanned.

“Semantics,” He flapped his hand dismissively. “I’ve spent an hour too long in the library on a Saturday, let alone a holiday.” I rolled my eyes at his dramatics.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him turn his body towards mine. He propped his left elbow on the desk and braced his chin on his fist, as he reached over to wrap one of my curls around his index finger, playing with it as his lips curled into a smirk. I sighed, resigned to the fact that I will no longer be getting any work done.

“Yes, Teddy? May I help you?” His smirk evolved into a large grin.

“But of course, Darling, shall we pack up and mosey on down to the pitch, and watch those fantastic broom thighs in action?” He winked exaggeratedly and I felt a light blush crawl up my neck.

“If we must.” I sighed.

Upon arriving at the pitch, it was very apparent that this scrimmage match was much more popular with the Hogwarts students than I had anticipated.

Theo reached out to grasp my hand in his, and pulled me behind him, up into the stands, where we found Pansy and Luna seated together on the outskirts of the Ravenclaw stands. Before reaching the pair of them, Theo turned around with a Slytherin scarf in hand and a cheeky grin on his face.

I cocked a brow at him accusingly as a familiar scent of apples, amber and fire whiskey wafted over; Teddy just winked conspiratorially at me. I sighed as I accepted the proffered scarf, wrapping it around my neck and breathing in the warm scent of him.

“Cheers, Princess, Drake will go absolutely feral if he sees you wearing his scarf.”

“Oh? And why do you say that? It’s not like I haven’t worn it before.” I raised a brow at him in challenge. His grin morphed into a lecherous smirk as he pulled a red and gold striped scarf from the deep pocket of his cloak.

“I knew I shouldn’t have expected to get that past you…also, I have it

on good authority from your brother that wearing your boyfriend’s scarf does things for him.” He wiggled his brows suggestively with a chuckle.

“Theodore!” I gasped, my hands flying to clutch at my chest. “You absolute minx! Did you really put moves on my brother behind my back?!”

“Perhaps I did…perhaps I didn’t…perhaps I just have a date with him planned for our next Hogsmeade weekend.” A small blush pooled at the edges of his cheeks, a grin that could be described as nothing less than smitten graced his lips.

“Oh, Teddy…that’s wonderful! I’m so happy for you both!” I reached over to clasp both of his hands in mine as his blush steadily grew and his grin turned soft and small.

“Ta, Darling.” He spoke softly, squeezing my hands in his.

He dropped one of my hands but used his grasp of the other to gently pull me behind him through the crowded stands until we finally reached Pansy and Luna.

“Hello, Darlings, have we missed much?” Theo grinned cheekily, positioning me between Pansy and himself in the stands.

“Not much, Weasley is giving Flint a run for his money, as was expected. Surprisingly, Longbottom is holding out well against Blaise, Vaisey and Yaxley. Potter and Harper have been circling the pitch and each other, pretty sure they’re both just fucking with each other at this point.” Pansy drawled.

Theo ruffled through his pockets, eventually flourishing a flask with a smirk, he took a generous gulp before offering it to Pansy, Luna and myself. Luna and I both declined, but pansy reached one manicured hand out to grasp the flask and take a sip of her own before handing it back.

I gasped, grasping Theo’s arm with both hands as Harry dove down towards the pitch at a breakneck speed, angling back up at the very last second. Theo chuckled as I sagged against him in relief.

“Having a brother who’s reckless is bloody rotten.” I grumbled as I buried my face in Teddy’s shoulder, he chuckled, patting my hands as I sagged against him in relief.

“Be thankful it’s not your soulmate following him on a merry chase this year, I can’t imagine your delicate sensibilities could tolerate that.” I moaned long-sufferingly at the thought.

“I can’t decide if swinging a bat at those blasted bludgers is much better though.”

“I don’t know, Princess, he’s really bulked up this summer with beater practice…he’s a bloody snack with those delectable biceps and those thick broom thighs, oh, and don’t get me started on those abs; they look like I could just lick melted chocolate off of them.”

I felt a hot blush crawling up my neck and onto my cheeks as I buried my face further into Teddy’s shoulder.

“Please stoooop,” I whined. “I can’t handle those thoughts right now…and I highly doubt your cousin would be very receptive of you oogling him like that…and Harry certainly would not appreciate you salivating over another man like this.”

“Well fuck me, Hermione, your brother is a hot as fuck, he absolutely has no reason to worry about my eyes straying far from his delectable arse, not when I would give my wand arm to lick the sweat off of his broom thighs.”

“Theodore!”

I waited for Draco outside of the Slytherin locker rooms after the scrimmage game. Slytherin had scraped by with a win, just barely, after Draco had aimed a Bludger at Harry right as Harper managed to catch the Snitch. I’m fairly certain Harry took the piss out of Draco afterwards by congratulating Harper on catching the Snitch against him when Draco never could: Draco seemed to agree based on his raucous laughter.

Draco and I had plans to sit under the beech trees by the Black Lake and read together for the afternoon. The weather, while a bit nippy, was still decent enough to enjoy with a few well-placed warming charms.

I reached up to touch the locket sitting in the hollow of my throat. In the weeks since my birthday, and Draco officially courting me, we’ve made a point to spend time together just the two of us, without my brother or either of our meddling cousins. Theo was a bit put out to be sure, but he quickly got over it when Harry offered to teach him the Patronus charm during our little ‘dates’.

A pair of strong arms wrapped around my middle as a nose tucked into my neck, grazing the gold line.

“Hello, my little âme soeur, how has your day been so far?” I could feel his smirk as he lifted his head to lay a smattering of small kisses along my jaw line, paying close attention to the spot where my gold line ended.

“Could have been better, had Teddy not tricked me into watching the absolute terror that is my brother, diving into death defying stunts all morning. I fear my heart may never recover from the anxiety and panic attacks.”

“Alas, I am thankful you survived. Surely would have put a damper on the whole ‘soulmate’ thing if you had died of a fright. My mother would have been just beside herself if I had to follow you into the afterlife.”

“Oh, certainly, if for no other reason than she would’ve lost her favorite goddaughter again.” I squealed as I felt him nipped me near the hinge of my jaw.

“Minx.”

He placed another tender kiss against my cheek before standing to his full height and turning me in his arms. I clutched at the fabric of his shirt as he cradled my face in his hands, a gentle smile on his lips.

“Hi.” I whispered softly as I looked up at him through my lashes.

“Hello.” He whispered back, just as softly, as he leaned down to nuzzle his nose against my own.

He finally leaned down as I tilted my head up, meeting in the middle. He captured my lips with his in a gentle kiss at first, but it soon turned to passion. The same burning desire I experienced with our first kiss transcended every kiss after. It was like drowning in water after spending days, nay, weeks in a desert.

His slightly wind-chapped lips cradled my lips in a dance of passion as old as time. His hands angled my head to the right as he deepened the kiss, his tongue reaching out to caress my lower lip. I gasped, allowing his tongue entry into my mouth, and our tongues met in the middle. I sighed into the kiss and swallowed the deep, butterfly-inducing groan that came from his throat.

His right hand eventually trailed down from where it had tangled itself in my curls, his thumb tracing my gold line as it traveled down my neck, across my collarbone, over my shoulder, and down my side until it landed on my waist. He squeezed my waist before pulling me in closer. My own hands trailed up his chest, wrapping around his neck, my left hand burying itself in his hair at the base of his head, while my right hand wrapped around his neck, my own thumb grazing his gold line.

We both sighed in bliss.

Draco and I slowed down our kiss, softly parting with a sweet caress of lips, he left one last kiss on the corner of my mouth. I cracked my eyes open to see the softest, happiest smile I had ever seen on his face.

“Hello.” I smiled.

“Hi.” He smirked; we both chuckled.

“Merlin, I hope it always feels like this.” I sighed, burying my face into his chest as he pulled me in closer, his one hand still tangled in my curls.

“And what would ‘this’ feel like?”

“Home.”

I returned to my dorm room that evening to prepare for the Halloween feast, after parting ways with Draco.

We had spent the afternoon lazily taking turns reading from Emily Bronte’s Wuthering Heights. Draco will never admit to it should I tell, but when Catherine expressed her deepest feelings for Heathcliff to Nelly, ‘He’s more myself than I am. Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same.’ I swear that I heard him sniffle. Just a tiny sniffle, but a sniffle, nonetheless. Regardless, he had held me just a tiny bit closer as I read that line out loud.

Pansy was waiting for me when I arrived at our dorm.

“Cutting it a bit close to the feast…never mind that, do you have anything specific you would like to wear?”

“I do, actually. The dress we got from Harrods when we went with Andy and Cissa two weeks ago.”

Pansy smirked devilishly when I pulled the dress from my wardrobe.

“Oh, he is absolutely going to perish when he sees you in that dress.”

Pansy and I were laughing about a misadventure of Harry, Draco and Theo from the past summer break when we joined the boys in the common room. A low whistle greeted us.

Pansy and I had decided on wearing the same dress, but where mine was a beautiful bottle green color, hers was burgundy. Both dresses were made from a heavy satin material with high necklines and a triangle cut out back. The long semi-fitted flute sleeves and subtle side split gave the tea length dress an elegant but stylish look. Pansy had also dug out a pair of black heels for each of us that Cissa had picked out.

I was wearing my gold locket, my favorite cartier gold bangle, and my gold Black Heir ring, as well as a pair of gold and diamond pearl drop hoops.

“Darlings! You both look good enough to eat!” Theo exclaimed with a lecherous wink. Pansy rolled her eyes as she strolled up to Neville with a smirk on her face, flicking the ends of her bob over her shoulder. I could see Neville’s Adams apple bob as he gulped, his eyes roving over Pansy’s form.

A light touch to my back had me turning to see Draco standing next to me in an all-black ensemble.

Pansy had piled my curls on top of my head to make the cut out in my dress much more noticeable, specifically, the gold Soulmate line that was made front and center by the cut out.

Draco lightly trailed his fingertips over the line on my back, up and over my shoulder and across my collarbone, where he knew it to be despite it being covered by the fabric of the dress, and finally up my neck until it stopped on my jawline.

He pressed the front of his body against my back as he leaned down to nuzzle his face into the side of my neck, his right hand coming up to grip my waist and hold me in place. My breath hitched as I felt his tongue peak out to lick a stripe up the line, a small moan leaving my throat. I felt his chest rumble against my back with a groan of his own.

“Salazar’s taint, Mia, but you look like the hottest little thing I’ve ever seen.” He placed a kiss against the spot behind my ear that was extra sensitive, causing my body to wrack with shivers. “A lesser man than I would never allow you to leave his bed.”

His left hand dropped to wrap around my waist, lying flat against my abdomen, holding me tightly in place against him. I dropped my right hand down to interlock our fingers together against me, while my left hand reached up and back towards his head, fingers tangling in the fine blonde hairs at the base of his head, my thumb just barely grazed his own gold line.

With a final kiss to my pulse point, Draco used his grip on my waist and my hand, to turn me around in his arms, his right arm now wrapped around my back, hand still on my waist, and his left hand cradled my right in his grasp, pulling it up to lay a kiss upon my knuckles.

I could feel a pleased blush crawl up my neck and warm my cheeks, as he looked up at me through his lashes from where he was bent over my hand.

“Alright, that’s enough.” Harry grumbled as he walked up to us with a frown on his face. “I’m putting a stop to this,” he pointed between the two of us, “Before anything…untoward can happen where my precious not-so-virgin eyes can see.”

Pansy, Theo and Blaise cackled from their positions in the room, as Draco and I sighed, taking a step back from each other.

“Take your glasses off then, Potter, and you won’t have to see anything.” Draco grumbled petulantly.

“That is not the point, and you know it.”

The seven of us arrived at the Great Hall just before the feast had begun. We clambered into our seats at one end of the table, diligently ignoring the glares and sneers coming from the other end of the table. Luna was already there waiting for us when we arrived.

“Hello everyone, I believe it will be a lovely Samhain this year.” She smiled dreamily.

“Hello, Luna. Not sure how lovely it will be, seeing as today and tomorrow are now very dark days in my and Harry’s past.”

“Yes, it is true that the anniversary of his parent’s death, and your kidnapping and your Father’s disappearance are dark and difficult memories, but is the light of hope and new friendships not bright enough to brush away the shadows of malcontent?”

“I will take that into advisement, Luna, thank you.” I smiled. From beside me, Theo was staring at her incredulously and whispered in my ear ‘what the bloody fuck did she just say?’

Before I could shush Teddy, Headmistress McGonagall stepped up to the podium with a sonorous charm at the tip of her wand. The Hall quickly silenced.

“Good evening students, Happy Halloween and Blessed Samhain: May the road rise up to meet you, may the stars warm you, and may the winds guide you home.

“I am pleased to announce, that after the rough start in September, bullying and harassment has become nearly eliminated. I thank each and every one of you for putting in the effort to befriend students from all houses. My goal, when I became Headmistress, was to eradicate house prejudices and the lines that had previously not been crossed.

“I was especially pleased to witness the friendly bit of scrimmage game heled between Gryffindor and Slytherin today. I have never seen a livelier or more inclusive practice before. Students from all four houses were in attendance, watching from the stands. The efforts of the team captains have not gone unnoticed by myself and the other members of staff. To think that once upon a time, Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy would have blanched at the idea of a shared practice, a friendly game of Quidditch.”

Harry and Draco both had small blushes on their cheeks at her praise, but where Harry ducked his head in embarrassment, Draco sat tall and proud, accepting the commendation of a professor who had never offered it to him before.

“So, to celebrate another wonderful Samhain, an end to the War and the beginning of an Era of Peace, as well as the collective cooperation of Interhouse Unity, let the Halloween Feast, begin!”

With a flourish of her wand, the banners around the room changed to match the festive oranges of pumpkins, floating candles hung above us as food began to pop into existence on the tables of the halls. A bottle of elf wine even appeared on the table in front of us.

“Oh, fuck me, McGonagall is pulling all the stops this year!” Theo cheered as he reached for the wine and began to fill our goblets with the dark red liquid.

Lively conversations broke out across the hall, surely, the happiest feast The Great Hall of Hogwarts has seen in years. Teddy handed me a goblet of wine as I glanced up to the heads table, to see McGonagall smiling proudly down across the tables of students. We made eye contact as she glanced across the 8^th years table; she raised her own goblet in a silent toast, I raised my own in acknowledgement.

I was quickly pulled into a conversation with Neville and Theo about Herbology. Pansy and Luna were discussing mine and Pansy’s trip to Harrod’s with Andromeda and Narcissa, while Blaise, Harry and Draco were debating Quidditch.

Shortly into dinner, a hoot from above signaled the morning post. A moment later, a large swarm of owls swooped down into the Great Hall, delivering bundle after bundle of what looked to be a special evening edition of The Prophet.

I collected my own copy, giving Prongs a bit of roast for his endeavors. Unfurling the wretched paper, I gasped at the front page. I felt Draco’s hand settle on the small of my back.

“What is it, Little Witch?” he asked with a hint of concern. I quickly scanned the article, my brows raising higher in disbelief, before handing my copy to Draco to read. He raised a brow at me as he accepted the paper, and his face quickly broke into a look of disbelief as he read it himself.

“Harry…” I called for his attention, taking the Prophet from Draco once he had finished and pushing it towards my brother’s reach. “You simply must read this.”

Harry took the proffered paper with a look of skepticism but read it at my behest anyways. I watched the emotions play out on his face, as his brows quickly disappeared into his hairline.

“Bloody hell…but this can’t be true…can it?”

“It was from Cuffe’s office, Harry, it simply must be.”

The Prophet

Evening Special Edition

We here at the Prophet, strive to bring you full coverage of the truth, whether it be pretty or not. Sometimes, that means stepping on toes, and sometimes that means reporting on things that just aren’t pleasant to stomach. That being said, we do not condone abusing our privileges as journalists, to uphold grudges and ill-begotten vengeance. Nor do we tolerate the verbal laceration of other members of our society, least of all, the heroes who saved our community from the brink of extinction. And no matter the lines they drew in said war, we do not pardon grievances held against members of Ancient and Noble Houses.

We at the Prophet would like to take this time to make a regretful confession of the egregious error of some of our less than savory associates, to Lord Harry Potter-Black, Lady Hermione Potter-Black, Lady Narcissa Malfoy, Mr. Draco Malfoy, and Mr. Theodore Nott, pertaining to the articles written by one Rita Skeeter in the month of July. It was not our intention to disparage The Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, The Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter, The Ancient and Most Noble House of Malfoy, or The Ancient and Most Noble House of Nott.

Furthermore, any future accounts of the members of these Ancient and Most Nobles Houses, shall be screened by lawyers from both The Prophet and these esteemed members of society, to corroborate total factuality and provide authorization of publication, as has been agreed upon through legal counsel.

At this time, Rita Skeeter will be taking an unpaid sabbatical from The Prophet for an indefinite future.

From the Office of Barnabas Cuffe

Editor-in-Chief of The Daily Prophet

The volume in the Great Hall picked up as more students began to read the evening edition of The Prophet. It was loud enough to even drown out the grumblings of Ron and Seamus as they had been spouting the whole evening about some banger of a party they were hosting in the Gryffindor Common Room.

“Well, well, well. Looks like Cissy and Sirius were finally successful in their pursuit against the Prophet. Merlin help the Weasleys, I fear they will be less than lenient on that war path.” Teddy smirked.

Rather than going back to the 8^th years common room after the feast, the seven of us and Luna had decided to walk down to the Black Lake to celebrate Samhain. Luna was already wearing a mask which featured a rainbow configuration of feathers, as well as a yellow orange and red beak, that she said was representative of a rare bird found in a place called ‘Paradise Falls’ in South America.

Pansy and Draco exchanged dubious looks, while Blaise smiled indulgently, and Theo looked at her as if she were a rare and confusing species of her own.

Despite masks being a part of Samhain festivities, Draco, Blaise and Theo were not very keen on donning a mask quite so soon to the end of the war, a notion I could not find fault in.

So rather than cause unnecessary grief, we all decided to nix that bit of the celebration, and just built a bonfire on the shore of Black Lake. The boys levitated logs around the fire for all of us to sit on as well. Luna and Blaise sat with their backs to the lake, Draco and I sat directly across from them, Neville and Pansy sat on the log to Draco’s left, and Theo and Harry sat on the log to my right.

Teddy conjured a bottle of Fire Whiskey, taking a hearty gulp before passing it to Harry, and that started the evening’s festivities, with a bit of liquid courage. Once the bottle had made it full circle back to Theo, he took one last gulp and then set it down next to him.

“Alright then, you lot, time to move onto the gaming portion of the evening, or as I like to call it: Veritaserum or Dare. The Veritaserum part is optional, but the truth telling and daring bit is not, so think carefully before you pick!”

“Seriously? Aren’t we a bit old for games like this?” Pansy sneered.

“Scared someone will pry your dark, dirty secrets form your cold, black heart Pans?” Theo smirked, to which Pansy took offense.

“No, you lazy git, I’m not scared of anyone here trying to pry my secrets, I have no secrets worth prying.”

“If that’s your way of volunteering to go first, then by all means, Pansy, Veritaserum or Dare?” Pansy rolled her eyes as Theo smirked at her.

“Dare then, let’s at least start off the night a little interesting.”

“Oh goodie…Pansy, I dare you to…” Theo looked around the group of us with a mischievous smirk that would have made the Marauders proud. “…snog the hottest piece of arse in this circle as if your life depends on it.”

“That’s it? That’s so tame for you, Theodore.” Pansy sniffed at him as she stood up, glanced around the circle, then promptly turned, depositing herself into Neville’s lap. His eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as his hands flew up in surprise. Pansy smirked at him, before wrapping her own arms around his neck and diving in to snog him as if her life depended on it.

Neville stayed frozen in place for a moment, before melting into the kiss, his hands falling to grip her waist and pull her closer. Theo and Blaise wolf-whistled at the pair of them, and Draco and Harry wore matching smirks. I could hear Harry mumble ‘Go Nev’ over the raucous exuberance of Theo.

Eventually, Pansy and Neville parted, but rather than retaking her seat next to him on the log, Pansy turns around in his lap to face the rest of us, his arms wrapped solidly around her waist, pulling her back to rest against his front.

“My turn…” She smirks, looking around the circle, before landing on Luna, and then her smirk turned downright devious. “Luna, Veritaserum or Dare?”

“Dare.” She smiled airily.

“Perfect…I dare you to switch clothes with Theodore…for the rest of the night.” Theo sputtered on the sip of Fire Whiskey from his place opposite of the fire from Pansy. Luna smiled, as she stood up and motioned for Theo to follow her behind a cropping of beech trees. Theo sighed but complied.

The boys snickered as Theo’s forlorn form joined Luna behind the beech trees.

“Merlin…that was brutal Pans.” Draco smirked.

“He was asking for it…not that I regret snogging you, Darling,” Pansy turned her head to look up at Neville with a smile as she squeezed one of his hands on her waist with her own. Neville smiled down at her with a handsome crooked smile. A rustling from behind, caused the lot of us to turn and see Luna walking out from behind the beech trees, wearing a partially buttoned and tucked in plum-colored button-up shirt, sleeves rolled up to her elbows, charcoal grey slacks with the pants rolled up to her ankles, and a comically large pair of black dragonhide loafers.

Consequently, Theo stumbled out wearing a comically short yellow, floral skirt with a small slit on the side, and a hot pink and bright orange bow top, all while trying to walk in a pair of magicallyre- sized hot pink heels. The piece de resistance being Luna’s colorful mask perched on top of his wild curls like a hat.

Draco, Blaise, Harry and Neville all broke out into raucous laughter, as Pansy and I giggled loudly as well. Theo rolled his eyes, and then pulled himself up to his full height, and suddenly, he was strutting towards us perfectly, in the killer heels.

“Yes, Darlings, eat. It. Up. You’ll never see me looking this gorgeous again, so take your fill.” He sat down primly beside Harry; he even crossed his ankles. We all calmed down and turned to Luna, waiting for her to find her next victim. She turned to Harry,

“Harry, Veritaserum or Dare?” Harry pretended to think about it, before smirking and deciding “Dare.”

Luna grinned.

“Give anyone in this circle a lap dance.” Harry’s cheeks pinked up with a blush, but he never lost the smirk.

He stood up, glancing around the circle, before his smirk grew as his gaze landed on Draco. I subtly slid a bit away from Draco on our log bench as I heard him mumble ‘for fuck’s sake’ under his breath.

The next minute or so of Harry shaking his arse in front of Draco’s stoic face had the lot of us peeling with laughter, tears tracking down our faces.

Luna grinned at Harry, giving him two thumbs up when he returned to his seat beside Theo.

“You are my hero, Harry Potter, that was the single best memory of my life. If I can’t produce a fully corporeal Patronus now, I fear there is no hope for me.” Theo grinned, wiping a tear from his eye.

“Right then, let’s see…” Harry cleared his throat, blushing from Theo’s praise and attention, as he looked around the circle. “Ah! Draco! Veritaserum or dare?”

Draco sighed long-sufferingly as he was once again pinpointed by Harry. “Veritaserum, you absolute menace.”

Harry grinned mischievously.

“When did you first know you had feelings for my sister?”

I felt Draco stiffen beside me and looked up at him. He cleared his throat as he raised his left hand and ran it through his platinum blonde locks, his right hand reaching out to clasp my hand.

“Erm, I guess I had feelings of admiration for her in first year, when little Muggleborn Granger beat out every half-blood and pureblood in our year for top marks by a mile.” Draco jolted with a hiss and mumbled ‘bloody insufferable witch’ under his breath as he reached down to rub his shin.

Movement from my left showed Pansy waving her wand in a taunting manner when Draco glanced at her as well; she sent another minor stinging hex at him when all he did was glare at her.

“Alright—Alright! I’ve got it, you crazy bint!” Draco sighed, turning his body to face me. “I first grew feelings for you, real, true feelings, in third year, when you left a ‘get well soon’ card on my side table in the hospital wing after the ordeal in Hagrid’s class with that giant chicken, and then later when you punched me by the standing stones…There’s probably an innuendo in there somewhere about masochism or humiliation, but Merlin, for such a tiny thing, you packed quite the punch. And you quite literally punched some sense into me.”

He stopped and turned to Pansy and then Harry.

“Is that a sufficient enough answer for the two of you?” Pansy shrugged, stuffing her wand back up her sleeve.

“It’ll do, I guess, for now.” Harry, still smirking, nodded along. Draco sighed.

“Right then, Blaise, I dare you to conjure up a bottle of your family’s best vintage, and not share it with Theo, Potter or Pans.” Matching gasps of indignation came from the three aforementioned witch and wizards as Blaise did in fact, conjure a bottle of wine with a smirk.

“You didn’t even give him the option to tell us his secrets.” Theo pouted.

“Why would I, when this dare would continue to punish you for forcing us to play this blasted game?” Draco raised a brow challengingly at him. Theo huffed, crossing his arms in a perpetual pout.

“Hermione,” Blaise spoke up, after floating the wine to Draco, who conjured a wine glass and filled it a third of the way with the wine before passing it to me. I took a sip and was pleasantly surprised by the light fruity and floral undertones. “Veritaserum or Dare?”

“Veritaserum, I guess.” I shrugged my shoulders and took another sip, savoring the delightful taste.

“How do you know how to brew Polyjuice?” He smirked.

“How do you know I know how to brew Polyjuice?” I countered. His smirk grew.

“Well, I didn’t know for sure, just assumed based off the few things we heard about the Golden Trio last year…but you’ve just confirmed it for me. So go ahead then, why does the Black Heiress know how to brew Polyjuice?”

I sighed as I shared a look with Harry; he nodded with a small grin.

“Right then, this goes back to 2^nd year and the whole Chamber of Secrets bullocks. Harry and Ron were convinced Draco was the Heir of Slytherin, but we had no way of confirming it. Until I…stumbled across, Moste Potente Potions in the restricted section of the library.”

“How the bloody fuck do you just stumble across a dark potions book in the restricted section?” Theo asked, his mouth agape. Neville chuckled.

“She broke into the restricted section all the time, not sure there’s a single spell or ward that could ever keep Hermione from a book.” I could feel a blush crawling up my neck at Neville’s gentle ribbing.

“Yes, well, anyways. I came across the recipe for Polyjuice potion and then a plan unraveled. It took me one lunar cycle to brew the bloody thing in Moaning Myrtles bathroom, and then Harry, Ron and I collected hairs from Crabbe, Goyle and Millicent Bulstrode, with the intent of sneaking into the Slytherin Common Room and interrogate Draco ourselves.” Harry chuckled as Pansy and Theo both gasped.

“The three of you polyjuiced yourselves into Crabbe, Goyle and Bulstrode? And it worked?!” Theo exclaimed.

“Well…” I sighed; Harry cackled.

“Keep going, sister mine.”

“Godric forbid…It worked, perhaps a bit too well. You see, while Harry and Ron changed into Crabbe and Goyle without issue…I wasn’t aware that Bulstrode had a…cat.” Twin peels of shrieks came from Pansy and Theo.

“Shut UP!”

“You polyjuiced into a CAT?!”

I sighed long-suffering.

“Yes…I was stuck in the hospital wing for weeks over Yule break, waiting for the effects to wear off.”

“Yule break…?” Draco queried, clearly trying to figure out when Harry and Ron may have snuck in. Harry smirked at him.

“Reading? I didn’t know you could read.” Draco’s eyes nearly bulged out of his head as his brows shot up into his hair line.

“Bloody hell! Do you know the grief you dunderheads caused me?! I went around for weeks asking Crabbe if he’d read any good books recently, I even offered to let him borrow what I was reading! He always looked at me like I had 5 bloody heads, and now I know why!!”

Pansy, Blaise, Theo and Harry were in stitches, Neville chuckled quietly as he sipped on his glass of wine and used his other arm to prevent Pansy from falling from his lap. I clasped Draco’s hand in my own and squeezed it, a small smile on my face. Draco looked at me and his indignation transformed into a small pout.

“Shh, it’s alright, Darling, that wasn’t the first time Harry’s antics caused you a bit of humiliation…fairly certain it wasn’t the last either.” He huffed next to me as the others finally calmed down.

Once everyone had calmed again, I looked between Neville and Theo, debating who to ask, before finally settling my sights on Neville.

“Nev, Veritaserum or Dare?” He pinked a bit, biting his lip, before nodding his head and answering, “Veritaserum.”

“Why did your Nan demand to borrow the Sword of Gryffindor after the Battle of Hogwarts?” Neville turned bright pink, diligently trying not to make eye contact with anyone.

“She, uh, wanted to um…shemademeposewithitforaformalportraitthatshe’shungintheentryhallofLongbottomHall.”

“I’m sorry, repeat that again? A bit slower this time?” Theo asked with a smirk. Neville blushed a little more before taking a deep breath and letting it out.

“She…made me pose with it for a formal portrait…that she’s hung in the entrance hall of Longbottom Hall.”

“Aww, Nev, that’s actually really very sweet.” Nev pinked up a bit more at my comment.

“Right on, Longbottom, that snake’s decapitation was the single greatest moment of that battle.” Blaise praised him with a grin.

“Hey now, I played dead so that I could finally defeat Voldemort with an expelli—” Harry tried to argue indignantly, but quickly gave up when we all looked at him with raised brows. “Yeah, you’re right, single greatest moment…Good on you, mate!” Harry chuckled.

Neville blushed under our praise, but nevertheless, seemed a bit pleased with himself. He looked at Theo who was adamantly refusing to make eye contact.

“Veritaserum or Dare, Nott?” Theo pouted but finally looked at him.

“Dare…can’t be much worse than what I’ve already suffered.” He sighed dramatically. Draco and I both rolled our eyes at him.

“You would think…” Neville smirked. “I dare you to go skinny dipping in The Black Lake…right now.”

Draco and Blaise chuckled heartily, cheering Nev for his brilliance. Pansy smirked proudly before turning and smacking a kiss on Neville’s cheek.

“You’re brutal, mate, I’ll freeze my bullocks off!”

“Does that mean, you want to pass on the Dare? Surely, you aren’t a coward, eh Nott?” Neville taunted to the shocked gasps of the Slytherins. Luna, Harry and I chuckled at their reactions.

“Okay, Plant Daddy, I see you and your cunning. I raise you my bravery and agree to your blasted dare.” Theo smirked as he stood up and walked over to the shoreline.

He was far enough away that we could see him stripping down, but no explicit details, though, I did glance over at Harry, to see him riveted to Theo’s figure. As Theo began pulling Luna’s skirt down, Draco placed his heavy hand over my eyes, just as Pansy yelled out, “Theodore! Turn around and jump in the bloody lake, nobody needs to see that!”

Theo’s cackles quickly turned into shrieks of despair as he jumped into the icy waters of Black Lake.

I pulled Draco’s hand down from my face as the others broke out into laughter, and looked up at the stars twinkling above us, and despite the chilly nighttime weather, I have never felt warmer than I do now, surrounded by my friends and family. My found family.

May the road rise up to meet you, may the stars warm you and the winds guide you home for sure.

Chapter 26

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

Saturday 21 November 1998

Goddaughter,

I’ve been told I need to make more of an honest effort to be a part of your life, and that sending a trunk filled with 'musty, raggedy books’ does not constitute as an ‘honest effort.’ Arguably, I digress, as I recall your father being a know-it-all swot and you and I both know you are a testament to your father. Perhaps, if it should please you, we could arrange to meet during your Yule break.

It may also please you to know, that I was released from St Mungo’s last week, however, Narcissa has yet to leave my immediate eyesight. As such, I have been forced to ‘take it easy’ and my floo has been a revolving door of meddlesome witches. I lament that Black Family Witches are the most mulish witches that have ever existed.

If you could perhaps conceive a distraction that could keep all three of them occupied long enough for me to enjoy peace for the first time in many years, I would be eternally grateful.

Severus

I chuckled quietly under my breath as I finished reading the letter from Severus. It was practically dripping in sarcasm, a truly impressive feat for written words.

I folded the letter back up and slipped it into the pocket of my cloak, returning to the conversation around breakfast, and the plans being made for our trip to Hogsmeade this morning before we came back for the Gryffindor vs Slytherin Quidditch match this evening. It was the first Quidditch match of the season, and McGonagall thought it might be fun to have an evening match.

“Right, so Neville and I will be going to that little Herbology pop-up shop to look for his special fertilizer and new gloves.” Pansy declared while spreading marmalade on some toast.

“And Potter and I are going to Spintwitches and then to Honeydukes.” Theo chimed in with a tender grin in Harry’s direction. Harry, for his part, smiled softly back at him with a blush slowly crawling up his neck. I sighed; it was quite wonderful to watch my brother, and my new best friend fall in love with each other.

“I’m taking Hermione to Tomes and Scrolls and Scrivenshafts.” Draco drawled, his right hand firmly placed against my lower back, thumb caressing my spine.

“Try not to buy the whole store, you swots.” Pansy smirked playfully.

“Oh, I wish, but apparently, that’s a poor use of my inheritance and I’ve been impeded by the accountants and the goblins from purchasing a bookstore.” I sighed. Harry chuckled into his goblet of pumpkin juice as Pansy and Blaise looked at me blankly.

“I was joking.”

“Yeah, Pans, I don’t think she is.” Blaise said, his brow raised in shock.

Theo, Neville and Draco chuckled at their awestricken looks.

“Apparently, buying a bookstore for your 19^th birthday is not the ‘done’ thing to do when you’re freshly minted as an Heiress to an Ancient and Most Noble House. It raises a lot of red flags with the goblins for some reason.”

“What bookstore did you try to buy?!” Pansy demanded incredulously,

“Oh…all of them?” Cries of shock came from most of the occupants at the table, bar Draco and Harry. “Hey now, muggle authors and books are woefully understocked in magical bookstores…I figured if I bought them, I could reorganize the stores to be a bit more inclusive where muggle literature is concerned.”

“Salazar’s bollocks, Hermione.” Theo groaned before turning to Draco. “And you let her attempt this? You know how stingy the finance guys get with our vaults; you should’ve warned her.” Draco shrugged.

“First of all, there’s no letting Hermione do anything, she’s a very abrasive witch: She would’ve had my bollocks on a silver platter should I have suggested otherwise. Second, I encouraged it, as I happen to agree with her…which is why I threw in galleons from the Malfoy vaults in her proposals…Which is quite possibly why we were hindered in the first place; I suspect Mother had an alert on our vaults to prevent me from spending it all on Hermione.”

“As if you would ever spend that much of your inheritance on me.” I rolled my eyes with a chuckle, only stopping when Theo and Draco stared blankly at me.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy…what did you do?!” I demanded

“I’m a Malfoy, love, and Malfoy’s spoil their partners beyond recognition. It’s just what we do.”

“Draco…exactly how much did you spend on this locket?!”

The eight of us had shared a carriage up to Hogsmeade, parting ways once we arrived. Draco and I strolled slowly down the main street of the village, my right hand tucked into his left elbow and my head laid upon his upper arm.

It was a brisk kind of cold this late November day, but nothing a few well-placed warming charms couldn’t remedy.

Today I had decided on a sturdy pair of cream-colored jeans tucked into brown knee-length boots, a matching turtleneck jumper, and a hunter green cloak with brown leather gloves. Pansy had gathered the top layer of my curls back with a black ribbon in a half up/half down style. Draco had insisted on wrapping his Slytherin scarf tightly around my neck to ensure I stayed warm in the bitter weather.

Draco wore a pair of black slacks, black dragonhide boots, a dark green jumper that was practically a shade off from black, a black cloak and black leather gloves.

There was a light flurry of snowflakes softly falling from the sky, nothing near a blizzard, just a gentle spattering of flakes. I tilted my head back, eyes closed, as enjoyed the peacefulness of walking in Hogsmeade arm in arm with Draco.

“It’s a lovely morning, don’t you think?” I questioned softly, turning my head to look up at Draco. He smiled softly down at me, his free hand reaching over to tuck a stray curl behind my left ear, his finger lingering against my gold line.

“Quite lovely.” He murmured just as softly with a tender smile before chuckling under his breath. “Not sure how Longbottom and Pans ended up going on a date together though.”

“Oh, that’s right, Slytherin had Quidditch practice when they…made plans?”

“How is that a question?”

I giggled under my breath at his perplexity.

“Well, it was a bit unorthodox to be sure. Pansy, Theo, and I were sitting in the common room, and Harry and Nev had just arrived from their own Quidditch practice. Pansy stopped mid-sentence to turn to Neville, she looked him up and down and said ‘We’re going to the next Hogsmeade weekend together’ then turned back to Theo and me with a wink and a smirk.

“Nev sputtered for a moment, then asked her ‘Like a date?’ and I swear to Godric, Draco, I have never seen someone flip their demeanor so quickly before! Because the next thing I know, she’s practically curled up in Neville’s lap with the biggest grin I have ever seen and a little bit of a swoon, and sighing ‘Oh Neville, I never thought you’d ask, I would love to go on a date with you!’ and by Godric, Neville looked downright soppy, he just smiled adoringly at her.

“I know he’s smarter than most people think, so I’m sure he saw right through her manipulation, but the way he looked at her…I’m certain he couldn’t care whatsoever about it.”

Draco was chuckling loud enough to draw stares from passersby, but his laughter was infectious, and I quickly joined him.

“Merlin, that is such a Pansy thing to do, the witch is a daft hand at manipulation, has been since we were tots really. Can’t tell you how many times Theo and I took the fall for her either.” Draco sighed wistfully, reminiscing over memories.

As we continued our walk, I returned my head to its previous spot against his upper arm, eyes closed, as I mentally prepared myself for the conversation I wanted to breach with him. My minor internal distress must have been quite obvious to him, because he pulled us to a stop just inside of an alley near Scrivenshafts.

He turned me to face him, his body blocking me from the view of anyone walking along the main road, as he gently cradled my face in his hands and lifted my head to meet his worried gaze.

“What’s wrong âme soeur?” I sighed.

“I want to talk to you about something, but I’m not sure how to…approach the subject.”

“Are you, or are you not a Gryffindor? Are not you lions bold and direct with your biting words?” He smirked wobbly. I reached up to wrap my hands around both of his wrists.

“Please don’t hate me…” I whispered softly, gripping his wrists tightly. ‘I could never…’ he promised quietly.

“I think you and Narcissa should go to a few therapy sessions together.” I held my breath as I watched my words register in his gaze. At first, his face screwed up in confusion, then slight annoyance toyed at the edges of his lips and eyes; I could see the exact moment he slammed down his occlumency shields.

“Before you start,” I quickly interrupted him before he could voice his repulsion to my idea. “In the muggle world, there is a form of therapy known as group therapy, specifically for families who suffered from tragedy. The therapist assists the family members express difficult thoughts and feelings; to help them all understand each other better.

“It’s similar to what Healer Abede and Healer Kempston have been trying to do for us individually, but instead Narcissa would be in the room with you getting the same treatment. The two of you would be able to discuss your own viewpoints of the war with a healer present to…bridge the gap between you both.”

He was quiet for a long moment, looking pensive as he contemplated everything, I had explained to him. His brow crinkled with deliberation as he unconsciously caressed my cheeks with his thumbs.

“And you’re certain this would…help?” he queried softly, his voice making him appear much smaller than he was. I smiled sadly at his distress, squeezing his wrists tighter with the hope of grounding him.

“I cannot say for sure that it will be…successful, but I do believe it will be helpful.”

“I see.”

I took a step closer to Draco, the two of us were now in our own little bubble. My hands fell from his wrists as I wrapped my arms around his waist. I made eye contact with him as I gently pulled my head from his gentle grip, burying my face in his chest and breathing in the warm and bolstering scent of apples, amber and fire whiskey. I felt Draco sigh against the crown of my head as he wrapped his own arms around my shoulders, tugging me impossibly close, and burying his face into my curls.

“Draco…” I whispered into his chest; he squeezed me gently to continue. “I’ve watched you receive your mother’s owl every morning, and sometimes the evening, for the last two months. I can see the way this rift between the two of you is eating you up inside. She’s your mother…maybe, not in the same way you always thought her to be, but perhaps, this way is better, because she chose to be your mother.” He shifted his feet, causing my body to sway with his.

“You heard what she said, Abraxas tried to dissolve their marriage because she had been unsuccessful at carrying to term, she could have walked away at any point and Abraxas would have let her, but she didn’t she chose to stay and when you were born, she chose again to stay and be your mother.

“I’m not trying to color your opinion or to force you into any decisions, but for what it’s worth, I think the both of you are too damn stubborn to make amends on your own: She’s too stubborn to give up, and you’re too stubborn to give in.”

He quietly scoffed into my hair.

“I just don’t want you to let this go on for so long that it becomes impossible to repair…I don’t want you to regret pushing her away for the rest of your life.”

I squeezed my arms around him just a little bit tighter, burrowing further into his hold.

We stood in the mouth of the alley holding each other tightly for a long while before Draco sighed again, kissed the crown of my head and then took a step back, his hands held either of my elbows as he his graze remained locked on my face, a tender smile on his lips. He bent forward to lay an affectionate kiss on both of my cheeks and then the tip of my nose.

“I will take your suggestion into consideration,” I sighed in relief, happy that he was going to properly ruminate on my advice. “For now, though, I do believe I promised you a trip to Scrivenshafts and Tomes and Scrolls.” He smirked as he leaned back down to nuzzle our noses together in a muggle eskimo kiss, eliciting a giggle from me which triggered a warm grin on his face.

The bell on the front door of Scrivenshafts jingled as we stepped back out into the blistery November air of Hogsmeade.

Draco had insisted on purchasing everything I had dared to glance at: In short, we walked out with no less than 5 new pots of ink, a dozen or so different quills, and many, many sheaths of parchment and blank scrolls. I sighed exasperatedly at Draco as he proudly smirked at the checkout, dropping a small bag of Galleons on the counter and refusing the change.

Once back out on the main street, Draco tucked me back into his right side with a satisfied smirk, the bag with our purchases swinging from his wand arm.

“You are incorrigible.” I mumbled, unable to keep the small grin from my lips.

“Oh, Darling, I aspire to indulge you in each and every one of your whims for the rest of my existence. If that means donating an entire vault of Galleons to one of your many charitable causes or pissing off the accountants by purchasing every magical bookstore you walk into…well, shall I just say, in my humble opinion, nothing is too much where you are concerned.”

“I wish you were being facetious, but I unfortunately know to fear that you are completely genuine.”

“But of course, Darling, you are worth more than every diamond and Galleon in my vaults to me.” He smirked down at me; I could feel a slight blush unfurling on my cheeks at his easy display of adoration.

Further down the lane, I saw Theo and Harry exit Spintwitches hand in hand, heads bowed down close together and soft, bashful smiles on their lips as they headed towards Honeydukes.

“They’re going to be positively nauseating in the near future.” Draco moaned softly.

“I’m certain Harry says the same about us Draco.” I smirked, patting his arm with my free hand.

We continued down the main street at a leisurely pace, I sighed at the peaceful feeling I only truly experienced when I was with Draco. I was therefore not prepared to be body checked on my other side.

“Oof.” I stumbled, only remaining firmly on my feet due to Draco’s strong grip on my arm. He gazed worriedly at me for a moment, then turned his quicksilver eyes on the man who had pushed past me.

“Hey, man, watch where you’re bloody walking!” He exclaimed, glaring icily at the hunched figure. Draco bristled even more when the man kept his pace walking away from us with his head still turned down.

“What a bloody wanker…he clearly never took etiquette lessons. Rule number one, don’t knock a lady off of her feet unless you’re trying to woo her.” Draco glowered at the man’s back. He must’ve been listening, because in the next second, the man stiffened and then whipped around and marched back over to us. Draco’s brows furrowed in confusion, stepping slightly in front of me and holding an arm out protectively, to which I rolled my eyes.

It's not like I fought a war or anything just a few months ago.

I gasped, yanking my wand out from the holder I hid in my sleeve, as the man abruptly whipped his wand out, lodging the tip of his wand under Draco’s chin, and finally lifted his head to reveal the brusque visage of Thorfinn Rowle.

Draco stiffened in surprise, but before he could whip out his wand, a curse from the end of Rowle’s wand threw him back and across the street.

“Draco!” I exclaimed, taking a dueling stance, my eyes never leaving Rowle despite my concern for Draco.

Rowle threw a few confringos but I easily blocked them, sending back a few stupefys and even a levicorpus. I could see younger students running for cover fearfully out of my peripheral, I even saw the worried visages of Neville and Blaise over the crowds of rushing students, unable to get any closer.

“Well, another Mudblood pollutes a Sacred-28 family, I just never thought it would be the mighty Malfoys who would fall next. Guess the Dark Lord had it wrong from the start, the Malfoys were little more than a pest to stomp on.”

“Oh, that’s cute, you thought using Mudblood would fluster me…perhaps you’re truly as dumb as Draco and Theo said you were, or perhaps you just haven’t bothered to read a Prophet, but I’m not a Mudblood. In fact, I’m practically Pureblood royalty.”

I smirked as his stance faltered with indignation at being called stupid. I threw an Expelliarmus at him for good measure, unfortunately, he was able to block that.

“Doesn’t matter if you have Black blood, being raised by those disgusting muggles makes you no better than a Mudblood in our eyes.”

“In whose eyes, Rowle? You and your litter Death Eater friends? Please, the ministry will have all of you rounded up before I even finish my N.E.W.T.S.” I huffed, blocking a few more curses and sending back hexes.

I felt dread fill my stomach as his countenance slowly curled into a demented sneer, low chuckles followed which quickly morphed into full on cackles.

“Oh! Little Blood Traitor, I can’t wait to see the little look on your face when we find your muggle parents and send them back to you in pieces.”

“No!” I exclaimed as I felt the blood draining from my head in fearful dread, my wand hand shook as I took a step back and the world spun.

CRUCIO!

The world went fuzzy as lightning lit up my nerves in never-ending pain, I barely registered falling to me knees or dropping my wand, let alone the distant exclamations of ‘No!’

Practically as soon as the pain started, it stopped. The shimmery light of a strong shield fell in front of me, blocking the cruciatus curse from affecting me any longer. I bit my lip as I shakily rose to my hands and knees in the snow.

I turned my head in time to see Blaise and Neville body slam him to the grown, the three of them rolling in the snow, kicking and swinging at each other until Blaise finally managed to physically disarm him, shouting gleefully in victory. Neville quickly pulled his own wand and shouted INCARCEROUS at Rowle.

“Mia!” Draco gasped, falling down beside me, pulling me onto his lap, and cradling me in a tight hug, I wrapped my arms around his neck and burrowed my face into his shoulder.

“Draco? You’re, okay?”

“I’m fine, Sweetheart. I’m so sorry, Mia.”

“Hermione! Theo, they’re over here!” I heard my brother shout over the commotion of students and patron’s distress.

“Hermione, are you okay?” Harry knelt beside Draco and me, and I turned in Draco’s lap to look at the worried visage of my brother.

“I’m fine Harry, he barely got me before that shield blocked the spell.” I frowned. “Who sent up the shield, anyways?”

“Luna did, it was fantastic! Strongest shield I’ve ever seen!” Blaise grinned, throwing a gagged and bound Rowle down on the ground at his feet. A frowning, disheveled Neville, a worried Pansy and a dreamily determined Luna right beside him.

“I just didn’t want Draco and Hermione to have to re-live that day in Malfoy Manor again.” Luna smiled softly. Draco’s arms stiffened around me. I squeezed his arm and leaned my head back against his chest, causing him to relax again.

“Thank you, Luna, that was very brave and considerate of you.” Draco smiled softly.

“Well, well, Cousins…causing trouble in Hogsmeade, eh?” Tonks came over with a cheshire grin on her face, her pink hair pulled back and red auror robes haphazard.

“Nymphadora, how quaint. What brings you to Hogsmeade?” Draco drawled.

“Oh, you know, heard some Hogwarts students were causing a ruckus by fighting with a Death Eater and I thought to myself, ‘Dora Lupin nee Tonks, how many galleons do you want to bet, that your cousins are in the middle of that mess?’ and you know, now I owe myself about 23 galleons, or well, I guess I could always have Remus cover my debt.” She smirked.

“Only 23?” Theo scoffed, pointing his finger at Harry, Draco and me. “I would’ve betted higher, those three are magnets for every form of trouble.”

Tonks threw her head back and cackled in glee.

“Lupin?” Blaise furrowed his brows in confusion. Dora turned to him with a grin and held her hand out to shake his.

“Wotcher, I’m Dora Lupin nee Tonks, I married your dashingly handsome DADA professor almost two years ago and we have an adorable tot, which my mum will surely be bringing by later once she hears what happened to his godmother, which is Hermione if you were wondering. Also, my Mum is Andromeda Tonks nee Black, older sister of Narcissa Black and older cousin of Sirius Black, making Hermione, Harry and Draco my cousins. Pleasure to meet you…”

“Blaise Zabini, my mum is Elanora Zabini.”

“Oy, the Black Widow herself, eh? Nice!” She grinned before turning back to Harry, Draco and me. “Anyways, you three, if you would be kind enough to give me your statements, I can tidy this up lickety split and then we can all be on our merry way to the Quidditch Pitch. Remus and I have a bet going as to who is going to win today. Draco…” Tonks turned and winked at him. “Don’t let me down, it’ll be quite the payout.”

After the whole Death Eater debacle, our appetite for The Three Broomsticks, or Hogsmeade in general, quickly diminished.

Draco made me go to the Hospital Wing to get checked out by Madam Pomfrey for any residual curse damage from the five seconds of crucio I endured, and just as Dora had guessed, the entire family had caught wind of what happened and was surely on their way.

“Kitten!” Sirius practically sprinted to my bedside, Narcissa not far behind him. Draco was sitting on the bed beside me grinning smugly as our family barreled in through the doors.

Speak of the devils.

Sirius sank down into the chair on my left, while Harry stood up to allow Narcissa to take his seat on my right.

Andromeda marched over with Dora and Remus following behind her, promptly depositing baby Teddy in Theo’s arms: Theo looked stricken, and fumbled his hold for a moment before Harry took pity on him and rearranged Theo’s arms around Teddy.

Sirius reached out to grasp my left hand in both of his, bowing his head to press his forehead against our clasped hands; his body shuddered.

“You can’t imagine the dread I felt when I received Remus’ patronus urging me to come to Hogwarts immediately, because you and Draco had been attacked at Hogsmeade.”

I saw Narcissa tremble, reaching up to dab at her eyes with a handkerchief, from the corner of my eye.

“I’m sorry, Sirius, I never meant to worry you.” I squeezed his hands with a frown.

“I know, Darling, you’re my least worrisome godchild.” Harry scoffed from beside Theo as he played with Teddy’s hands. Theo smirked at Harry; Narcissa cocked a brow.

“I would have to agree: Hermione is my least worrisome godchild as well.” Theo gasped dramatically in faux outrage, causing the rest of us to chuckle at him.

“Well, I never…Come, Edward, let us take our leave, I’ll show you all of the actual fun parts of Hogwarts.” Theo sniffed dramatically, walking towards the doors of the Hospital Wing with Teddy in his arms; Neville, Blaise, and Luna followed right behind him. Remus stared wearily after Theo and his child; Dora just shrugged her shoulders and took a seat on the end of my bed.

“Well Cousins, I hope you’re truly done getting into scuffles with delinquent Death Eaters…that reminds me, Remus, you owe me 23 galleons.”

“I’ll get right on that, Love.” Remus sighed, his eyes tracking back to the entrance to the Hospital Wing.

“Oh, I wish…I truly did want this year to be boring…just, going to classes and spending every free minute in the library studying and reading.” Pansy scoffed and Dora snorted in amusement.

“Please, the moment you found out you were Heiress to The Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, you essentially signed away any chance of having a boring life.” Pansy sniffed.

“Pansy is correct; being Heiress to a family such as the Blacks is quite the responsibility, and that’s not even including the notoriety that goes with it.” Andromeda sighed.

“Oh, I am well acquainted with notoriety…the day I signed up for being best friends with Harry Potter, was the day obscurity irrevocably eluded me.”

“Excuse me, I hope I am not interrupting anything?”

We turned to see Healer Abede standing near the partition curtains that hung around my bed to provide a bit of privacy.

“Healer Abede! No intrusion, please, come in!” Remus smiled, motioning for her to join us. He levitated a few chairs over so that everyone could take a seat around my bed. Draco forewent the chair, rearranging the pillows behind me so that he could sit next to me and allow for me to lean against him.

Healer Abede sat in the chair beside Sirius after thanking Remus.

“Hello everyone, my name is Eloise Abede, and I am one of the Mind Healers being loaned out from St Mungo’s. I heard what happened and thought I might come down to check on Hermione.” She smiled softly at the others before turning to me. “Hello Hermione, how are you feeling?”

“A little bit of a headache, and my nerves and muscles are just a bit sore and twitchy, but otherwise, I think I’m okay.”

“What? You were in pain this whole time and didn’t tell any of us?” Draco yelped, as he shifted behind me, but I grabbed his arm before he could stand.

“Draco…I’m okay. Rowle is a shite duelist, his crucio was nothing like Bellatrix’s, and Luna shielded me before it could get truly terrible.” He didn’t look convinced; I sighed. “Am I a little uncomfortable? Of course, anyone would be in my shoes. But it’s not so bad as to the point that I need to be coddled and force-fed pain relief potions.”

“Hermione…” He choked out anxiously, his jaw clenched.

I pulled Draco in closer, leaning further into him and nuzzling my head under his chin until he finally began to relax against me.

“I’m okay, Draco, and I’m sure Healer Abede would open her office for more visits if I think I need them, am I right?” I turned to Healer Abede at the end, and she nodded her head with a smile.

“Absolutely, Hermione. My door is always open should you need to talk, or even to just sit in silence with a spot of tea.” She smiled softly at me. “Which is what I came down to tell you. I understand that there were many unpleasant memories from the war, which may have resurfaced today because of the duel with Rowle. Should you find yourself struggling with anything, nightmares, flashbacks, anxiety or panic attacks, please do not hesitate to reach out to me or Healer Kempston if I am unavailable.”

“Thank you, Healer Abede, I appreciate you coming down to personally check on my goddaughter and for making yourself readily available for her as well.” Narcissa grasped Healer Abede’s hands in her own, gratitude clear as day on her face.

Healer Abede politely excused herself and left the Hospital Wing. Narcissa picked up my right hand and held it in both of hers, sighing.

“You, my darling girl, need to find less frightening ways to entertain yourself. I fear I will have a head of grey hair by Yule.”

Sirius reached out to run his hand through my curls, sighing as he stood up and leaned over me to then place a kiss on my temple.

“I’m glad you’re safe, Kitten…I’m not sure what I would do without you.”

It was just after lunch time almost time when Sirius, Narcissa, Andromeda and Dora had been forced back through the floo, Remus would eventually follow after them, once he tracked down Theo and Teddy.

Draco still had not stop acting like a mother hen, and it was aggravating me to say the least. Thankfully, one desperate look at Pansy was enough to get her to force Draco to leave and give me some time to rest and relax.

Harry had refused to leave my side.

“Merlin, Hermione, if he’s that bad after a little crucio, can you imagine what he would have been like after the troll incident in first year?”

“Or the basilisk in second year…”

“Or the whole Remus-is-a-werewolf-slash-we-used-a-time-turner-to-help-a-convict-escape…”

“Let’s not forget being held captive at the bottom of Black Lake because Dumble-dick thought I was the person Viktor Bloody Krum would miss most.” Harry cackled.

“Oh, that’s right! I should bring that up in front of Draco sometime, I’m pretty sure I heard Theo or Pansy mention that Draco was obsessed with you in 4^th year, and that he tried to kill Krum at the Yule Ball with his eyes alone.”

“Harry James, don’t you dare!”

“Oh! So, you can antagonize my boyfriend, but I can’t antagonize yours??”

“Well, that’s different, because Theo is like my other best friend no—wait, what? Boyfriend?!”

Harry paled as the blood left his face in a panic, before it returned violently as a blush.

“Harry James! Did you and Theo ask each other to be boyfriends behind my back?! Without either of you telling me?!”

“Um…”

Harry was saved from answering by the loud creaking noise of the doors to the Hospital Wing opening. Speak of the devil…

“Helloooo my Darlings! Did you miss me?” He winked. “Silly question, of course you missed me. Ta, Darlings!”

“Theodore Atticus Nott! Did you or did you not ask my brother to be your boyfriend without telling me?!”

Theo stopped midstep, looking between us, pausing at the panicked look and blush on Harry’s face.

“Um…”

“Unbelievable you two.” I grumbled, throwing my arms up in the air and then crossing them over my chest with a huff.

“In our defense, Princess…I asked him when we were at Spintwitches, just before you were accosted by Rowle…so you haven’t really missed much, we were going to announce it at lunch with everyone.”

“Yes, so technically, you are now the first to know, dearest sister.”

“Anyways…are you ready to leave, Darling? I promised your beau I would get you safely back to the 8^th years dorms, and into Pansy’s capable hands for a bath or something before the game this evening.”

“Oh, that does sound wonderful…Draco actually let you escort me back to our common room? Pansy had to practically drag him out of here earlier.” Harry snorted.

“He said he was going to meet with Healer Kempston before warm-ups…wanted to discuss with him about something called, uh, ‘group therapy’?”

I felt my heart melt to mush in my chest. I’m so glad he was taking my advice.

Not even an hour later, I was sitting in the giant Prefect’s bath, the tub overflowing with colorful bubbles and scents of jasmine, lavender and eucalyptus wafting through the air.

Pansy sat on the edge of the tub behind me, her legs dangling down on either side of my body into the water, as she methodically washed and shampooed my curls, going so far as to using a few serums and a hair mask to liven up my hair.

I sat with my legs bent in front of me, arms clasped around my calves, knees pressed up against my chest. I propped my face against my knees and sighed as Pansy diligent fingers ran through my curls. I sighed.

“What a day it’s been, and it’s not even over yet.”

“You can say that again…I can’t believe that slimey bastard had the absolute gall to show up in Hogsmeade of all places.”

“I doubt it was his intention to run into us, Pans, he seemed legitimately shocked to see us.”

“Even a broken clock can be right twice a day, Cousin.”

“Why, Pansy, I do believe that is a muggle expression you just used.” I smirked into my knees and could practically feel her roll her eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, shut it.” I giggled into my knees, quieting back into a comfortable silence.

Pansy was now brushing through my curls, sectioning them off, and preparing to braid them back for the night.

“Oh! I meant to tell you, guess what Theo did today.”

“You mean besides antagonize our defense professor, your godfather, by running off with his kid and taking him on a merry chase around the castle before ending up in the kitchens with the house elves and basically dousing the tot in sugar?”

I chuckled, shaking my head fondly at such a Theo thing.

“No…think back to earlier today…we all went to Hogsmeade…we all separated into pairs…”

“Did he snog Potter in the alley again? I told him to save that for the castle, you never know when one of Rita’s little goons will be lurking in the shadows waiting for the ‘Chosen One’ to fuck up.”

“Again?! When was the fir—never mind that, we will circle back around to that later.” I turned around once I felt Pansy tie off the end of the braid with a ribbon and grinned up at her, my knees and the bubbles still covering my chest. “Pansy, please let me be the first to let you know…that Theo asked Harry to be his boyfriend at Spintwitches today.”

“He did WHAT?!”

Pansy and I returned to our dorm with just enough time to change into warm clothing that would still show off our house allegiances. Pansy was decked out in green and silver, head to toe, wearing a green and silver headband in her black bob, a lovely green cloak and green leather gloves, and a thick green sweater dress over thick black tights and black knee-length boots.

Theo was wearing charcoal grey slacks with a thick Slytherin jumper and a black cloak over top, as well as thick green gloves and a green and silver Slytherin beanie over his mop of curls.

I had put on a thick pair of tights and a thick maroon sweater dress that Pansy had pulled from the back of my closet, as well as a thick black cloak and black gloves to match my black knee-length boots. I wore a red and gold Gryffindor beanie on my head to keep my ears warm.

The three of us walked down to the Great Hall for an early dinner before the game and found Blaise sitting at our usual spot.

“Blaise, why aren’t you in the locker room with the rest of the team?” Pansy frowned. “Won’t Draco be pissed you’re running late?”

“Not as pissed as he’ll be if I don’t give this to Hermione.” He smirked, standing up to hand me a small parcel. I glanced at him questioningly, but he just lifted his hand in a two-finger salute and strutted off to the locker room.

“Well?” Theo prodded, “Open it! I want to see what’s inside!”

I rolled my eyes at his impatience and carefully pulled back the wrapping to find three small boxes, and a tiny green and silver scarf. I handed the scarf to Theo with a roll of my eyes and asked him to size it back to normal, then opened one of the boxes and gasped at what was in it.

The first box held the most stunning pair of Gold and Emerald studs I have ever seen; and I’ve seen the Black Vaults at Gringotts. They were circle cut and outlined with gold and just gorgeous. The second box had a gold bracelet with 5 round matching emeralds, clearly part of a set. I can only imagine that the third—yep, the third box held a matching necklace, with a single round Emerald bracketed by a diamond on either side.

“Oh, my Salazar…those are gorgeous!” Pansy gasped. Theo whistled lowly.

“Merlin…he must’ve spent a fortune on those! Surely the Malfoy Vaults wouldn’t have pieces that gorgeously simplistic.”

“This is too much…” I whispered, staring at the beautiful jewels.

“Oh, Darling, I think you need to get used to it at this point. That boy is absolutely besotted with you. Expect to only receive more gifts of this magnitude from here on out.” Pansy smirked.

“He doesn’t need to buy my love with jewels…” I mumbled.

“Oh, no, Princess, only bookstores, right?” Theo smirked. I blushed, pulling the beautiful jewelry out one by one to put on. Theo handed me the resized Slytherin scarf, and I carefully wrapped it around my neck, trying not to get it tangled in the lovely necklace.

“Well then, now that Draco has decked Hermione out in his favorite colors, shall we go find some good seats to watch the pre-match warm-ups?” Theo wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. Pansy smirked in agreement

“Godric, but you two are going to be a handful today.” I sighed.

“Of fuck me, do you see those thighs?”

“Thighs?! Have you seen his arse??” Pansy fanned her face dramatically despite the fact that it was a whopping 4 degrees outside.

“It’s like he was sculpted from marble.” Theo was practically foaming at the mouth.

“Not even the ancient Greeks could do that arse justice.” She sighed.

“Wait—whose arse are you talking about?” Theo asked bewildered.

“Neville’s, of course!” She exclaimed, as if it were obvious. “He looks bloody fit in his quidditch kit. Why, whose thighs were you—?”

“Potter! Obviously! I’ve felt them around my waist and let me tell you…life altering.” He wiggled his brows suggestively. “Now I want him to wrap those bloody thighs around my head as I suck his—”

“OKAY! That is enough! I do NOT need to hear a single more word about what you would or would not do to either of the boys I have known since I was 11, one of which is my brother if I must remind you!”

“Tetchy, tetchy, Princess, sounds like someone might be a little worked up…been ogling a pair of broom thighs or arse over there too, eh?” Theo smirked, pulling a flask from his pocket and taking a sip.

“That is not any of your concern, Theodore.” I snatched the flask from Theo’s hand and took a gulp, feeling the fire whiskey burn down my throat, warming me up from the inside.

“Oooohhhhh looks like you were spot on Theo, she used your full given name.” Pansy smirked.

“Come now, Princess, it’s okay to look! Go ahead, tell us how good his thighs are, I insist.” Theo smirked, wiggling his brows.

“Or his arse!” Pansy piped up with a snicker.

“If you must know, his thighs look like they could bench press me and his arse looks like I could bounce a galleon off of it. I want to lick the sweat off of each individual abdominal, but none of that compares to his arms that I wish he would wrap around me as I ride his cock.” I gasped, throwing my hands up to cover my mouth as I felt my face light up with a furious blush.

Pansy and Theo stared at me in shock as I looked back in horror. They exchanged looks with each other before they broke out into gleeful cackles, leaning against each other to hold themselves up.

“Theodore Atticus Nott!! What the hell did you put in this?!” I exclaimed, waving the bloody flask at him in anger.

“A wee bit of some veritaserum I filched from Sluggies office.” He grinned guiltily.

“Theodore! You are Head Boy for Godric’s sake! You should be setting an example for others, not micro-dosing us with an illegal substance!!”

“Now, now, Princess, Madam Pomfrey said you need to take it easy for the rest of the day and not get too excitable.” Theo tried to wave his hands placatingly, a nervous look on his face.

“To be fair, he was only micro-dosing you. Theo, Draco and I are pretty much immune to Veritaserum at this point, seeing as Snape made it a mandatory lesson growing up.” Pansy drawled.

“That does not make this better.” I groused.

Luna had been the announcer for the game, and it was fairly entertaining to listen to her make vague observations about the players, the weather, or a small tidbit of gossip she had heard in the halls. She was chastised by Headmistress McGonagall a few times for her gossiping, but ultimately, they let her do whatever her heart contented. I could see the grin on Blaise’s face from the stands whenever Luna commented on his skills or his hair or his jawbone.

“Oh, I think Harry potter has seen the snitch.” Luna mentioned off handed, “Anyways, did you know Nargles can infest mistletoe? It’s best to wear a butterbeer cork necklace around the holidays to prevent an infestation in your head. Those nasty buggers are difficult to get rid of once you get them, just ask Ronald Weasley.”

“Oh my Salazar, that is hilarious.” Theo wheezed, keeling over in laughter.

“Did she just basically tell the whole school that Weasley has a sexually transmitted infection?!” Pansy gasped between laughter.

“Godric, I think she did!”

“That’s it, Luna’s my new favorite, you two have some serious work to put in if either of you wants to be my number 1 bestie.” Theo grinned. Pansy and I rolled our eyes.

“Miss Lovegood, I kindly ask that you announce the game as the seekers are now chasing for the snitch!” McGonagall chastised.

“Oh yes, apologies. Harry is zooming neck and neck with Harper through the pitch after the snitch, it’s anyone's guess as to who will win.” Luna spoke dreamily. “Oh, but what’s that? Draco Malfoy just shot a doozey of a bludger towards Harry.”

“Oh, I can’t watch.” I gasped, turning my face into Theo’s shoulder, eyes closed tightly.

Theo chuckled softly, wrapping his arm around his shoulders.

“Harry dodges at the last second and the bludger goes wide, Coote comes in from out of nowhere and whacks the bludger back towards Blaise Zabini who is zooming towards the Gryffindor posts with the quaffle. Blaise, swerve to the left, sweety!”

“Oh, that was too bad. Neville blocked the quaffle from getting in at the last second. Harry and Harper are still, oh that sounded fun, I should like to say that 5 times fast. Harry and Harper, Harry and Harper, Harry and Harper, Harry and Harper, Harry and Harper. Anyways, Harry and Harper are still chasing the snitch, and with Slytherin up by 180 points, even if Harry catches the snitch, Slytherin will still win if the Gryffindor chasers don’t get their act together.”

The crowd went dead silent for a moment.

“Oh, I think one of them caught the snitch…I wonder…”

And then the crowd around us roared with cheers, almost too loud to hear Luna.

“Harry Potter caught the snitch, ending the game at 380 to 350, with Slytherin taking the win!”

I gasped, turning around in time to see Harry and Draco meet in the middle of the pitch and shake hands, grins on their faces. Harry held up the snitch and said something to Draco, who threw his head back and laughed.

“Best case scenario just happened; Potter caught the snitch, but Draco still won because he’s been drilling the chasers for weeks to be perfectly in sync.” Theo mumbled

“Merlin bless, we can all go to bed in peace tonight.” Pansy sighed.

Sunday, 22 November 1998

I sat down at the 8^th year’s table for breakfast, one of the last to arrive, as I’m fairly certain someone had slipped a sleeping potion in my tea last night. I barely had a moment to fill my plate with food or prepare my morning tea, when the morning post started flying in.

I looked up in time to see Severus’ Northern Hawk-owl, Adder, landing just beside my plate. I quickly pulled the note from his leg and passed a rasher of bacon to the owl, he hooted and flew off before I could do anything more.

I sighed as I opened the note:

Goddaughter,

That wasn’t what I meant by a distraction at all. You are truly a testament to the many Black Family witches before you: You are possibly far more impetuous than all of them combined.

Severus

Chapter 27

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

Sunday 20 December 1998

“SPICE UP YOUR LIFE / PEOPLE OF THE WORLD / SPICE UP YOUR LIFE / AAH / SLAM IT TO THE LEFT / IF YOU’RE HAVIN’ A GOOD TIME / SHAKE IT TO THE RIGHT / IF YA KNOW THAT YOU FEEL RIGHT”

“Salazar Fucking Slytherin/Fuck me, Godric.” Pansy and I moaned simultaneously at the loud and rude awakening. Pansy pulled a pillow over her head and groaned long-sufferingly into it.

The door to our dorm swung wide open to revel Teddy on the other side, wearing an oversized Spice Girls jumper I had gifted him for his birthday, and a pair of muggle jeans and trainers. He held a muggle portable boombox in one hand, which was blasting ‘Spice up Your Life’ at the loudest possible volume. A cheshire grin grew on his face.

“Theodore Nott, I swear to Fucking Merlin and Morgana above, that if you do not turn that blasted thing down and leave me in peace to my Sunday Morning lie in, I shall reap vengeance on you and all of your offspring in the form of an unending blood curse. So, help me Salazar do I mean it.” Pansy glowered at him from her bed.

Theo grinned even wider as he stepped further into our dorm, closing the door behind him.

“Rise and shine my beautiful Witches, today we hop on the Hogwarts Express to return to our beloved England, and more importantly, three blessed weeks away from this blasted school.”

Pansy and I had stayed up late the night before, packing our trunks to return home for the holidays, as well as an impromptu trip to the Prefect’s bath to unwind with the bottle of wine Blaise had gifted me for my birthday. We had not intended to be woken up quite so early by the dulcet tones of the Spice Girls and Theodore’s antics.

“I knew buying him that bloody thing would come around to bite us in the arse.” Pansy grumbled as she climbed out of bed. I sighed as I nodded in agreement.

Teddy set the now silent boombox on my desk and then promptly threw himself into my bed, his arms and legs wrapping around me koala style.

“Oof Teddy, you’re too big for this shite, go flatten my brother if you’re in the mood for cuddles.” Theo chuckled as he burrowed further into me and my bed, sliding down until his head was nuzzling into my abdomen. He glanced up with a grin.

“I would, but you’re so much softer and nicer to snuggle.” He pouted up at me with a wink; I sighed, again.

I levitated a Transfiguration book I had borrowed from the library, over from my desk and began reading from it while waiting for Pansy to finish up in the loo and for Teddy to be finished cuddling my waist.

I made it through two chapters before Pansy finally exited the bathroom wearing a black and white plaid, wool skirt over a thick pair of tights, a cream-colored high-collared sweater, and a pair of black heels. She sat down in front of our vanity to primp and placed a thick white headband in her hair. She wore a gold necklace with a diamond pendant, and a pair of pearl and diamond earrings.

“Alright, let go Teddy, if you insist on me being awake, then you need to let me go so I can get changed.” Theo nuzzled my stomach one more time before letting go and rolling over to cuddle my pillows. I rolled my eyes and sighed at his antics.

I snatched the clothes I left out of our packing and went into the loo to take a quick shower. I left my hair up in a towel when I was done and pulled on a high-waisted brown and tan plaid skirt over thick tights, white long-sleeved shirt with a cropped cream-colored cardigan overtop. I stepped out of the bathroom and sat down at the vanity Pans had vacated, to put on my selected jewelry: my locket from Draco, my Black Heiress ring, simple diamond studs, and my charm bracelet from Sirius.

Pansy came up behind me to release my curls from the towel. She slathered a variety of potions onto my curls before using a few charms to dry them into perfect ringlets. She pulled the top half of my curls into a halo braid that wrapped around my head, leaving the rest of my curls to hang down my back.

“Gorgeous, Darling,” Pansy smirked, smacking her lips in a loud kiss against my cheek, before smirking at me. “As always.”

I put on a pair of black heeled leather ankle boots. Theo grinned from our open doorway, holding both of our cloaks out in offering. Pansy rolled her eyes before grabbing her own cloak and levitating her trunk behind her. Theo turned back to me, holding my cloak open for me to step into.

“Not quite yet, Teddy, I have to round up Crooks first.” I turned around and knelt between mine and Pansy’s beds, looking underneath for Crooks’ carrier. I popped back up with a frown when I didn’t find it in its usual spot. “What the…where did I leave that blasted thing?”

“Uh…well, Crooks was in our room this morning, I think Draco managed to get him in his carrier?”

“Traitor…” I hissed under my breath, then sighed. “Fine, guess I’m as ready for Yule break as I’ll ever be.”

Teddy smiled softly at me as he held my cloak up to help me in. It was a long, dark emerald green and wool, in a style the muggles refer to as a princess coat. I pulled the black leather gloves from one pocket and put them on as Teddy picked up Draco’s Slytherin scarf from my desk and wrapped it loosely around my neck.

Teddy offered his arm to escort me down as I waved my wand to levitate my trunk behind us and picked up my small, beaded purse from the foot of my bed.

Upon arriving in the 8^th year common room, we saw the rest of our friends centered around a pair of couches by the fire, their trunks stacked in a pile by the door, waiting to be collected by the house elves. Pansy was seated next to Neville, holding one of his hands in her lap and stroking his arm with her other hand as she talked his ear off; Nev was turning a bright shade of red, but had a pleased and indulgent smile on his face.

Harry was playing Blaise in a quick game of Wizard’s chest; Blaise’s poker face was immaculate, but Harry was carding his hands through his hair erratically, it was quite easy to tell who was winning that match.

Draco looked up from the book he was intently reading with a grin as Teddy led us forward; he bookmarked the page he was on and set the book on top of Crooks’ carrier beside him and stood up to greet me.

“Good morning, Sweetheart,” he wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me in close and gently kissing my temple, his nose lingering to nuzzle my curls with a smile. “I hope you slept well.”

I wrapped my arms around his waist, hugging him close as I tucked my head under his chin.

“What little sleep I achieved was restful and without nightmares. Emphasis on little sleep.” I sighed; his right hand swept up to caress my upper back as his left arm wrapped tightly around my waist.

“Poor Little Witch,” He cooed as his right hand snuck up into my curls at the base of my head, kneading the base of my skull and neck: I sighed at the soothing touch. “I’m sure you can find time to take a bit of a kip on the train.”

“Right then, you lot,” Harry declared as he stood up from his game with Blaise. “Time to stroll down to the gates and the carriages waiting for us.”

The ride in the carriages back to Hogsmeade Station was much…livelier than the trip from the station to Hogwarts had been at the beginning of the term. We found Luna waiting for us near the carriages and the eight of us squeezed in one together.

“Hello, Hermione, are you ready for Yule break?” Luna smiled airily, her eyes drifting off to look at something only she could see.

“Hello, Luna, yes, I’m glad to have a break from Hogwarts, and to see Sirius, Andy, Teddy and Cissa.”

“I’m right here, Love, no need to miss me.” Theo smirked from across the carriage; I rolled my eyes as he winked and blew a kiss.

“You’re not the child she was referring to mate.” Blaise smirked from over Luna’s blonde head. Harry chuckled under his breath at him; Theo pouted, turning towards Harry with a huff. Harry rolled his eyes, laying his arm across the back of the seat behind Theo: Theo burrowed into Harry’s side and his pout morphed into a cunning smirk.

“Oh, Merlin…” I sighed.

Crooks started mewling insistently from his carrier, causing enough of a ruckus that Harry mumbled ‘Get your bloody cat under control…’ not so quietly. I sighed as I reached down to open his carrier and pull him out. Crooks stretched languidly, then nestled down between Draco and me.

Draco’s left arm remained wrapped around my shoulders, but his right hand came up to scratch and pet Crooks behind his ears, my own hands were scratching under his chin and down his back and sides. Crooks purred loudly and contentedly.

Draco dipped his head down to lay a soft kiss in my curls as we continued to pet Crooks.

We found an empty compartment towards the back of the train, hoping that we wouldn’t be bothered by younger students or other unwanted company, specifically Ronald and his new group of friends.

Funnily enough, we sat in the same seats as our previous trip on the Hogwarts Express: Harry and I sat across from each other in the seats by the window, Draco sat next to me with Neville on his other side and Pansy sat next to him, and Theo sat next to Harry with luna and Then Blaise next to him.

I sat down with Crooks in my lap, as I had carried him onto the train in my arms, as Draco stowed his carrier and our bags above us. He sat down next to me with his book from earlier in hand, Lord of the Flies.

The train jilted to a start as the whistle blew loudly.

I angled my body towards Draco, and we read together for a while, Crooks curled up in my lap. I glanced up to see Harry and Theo snuggled together talking quietly. Harry looked up at that moment and the two of us shared a small smile. I returned my attention to Draco’s book.

“There isn’t anyone to help you. Only me. And I’m the Beast…Fancy thinking the Beast was something you could hunt and kill!...You knew, didn’t you? I’m part of you? Close, close, close! I’m the reason why it’s no go? Why things are the way they are?

At some point, I had fallen asleep tucked into Draco’s side, Crooks still curled up on my lap. I assume Draco had finished his book during the trip as it was closed on his own lap, his hands buried deep in my curls and Crooks’ fur.

“Almost home?” I whispered, as a glance around the cabin showed the others had taken my cue and taken little kips of their own. Draco bent down to nuzzle his nose into the crown of my head.

“Yes, almost home.”

Upon arriving at Platform 9 ¾ , I was able to coax Crookshanks back into his carrier, but I suspect he only acquiesced because Harry mentioned seeing Sirius and being back in Grimmauld again.

I sighed at his petulance as Draco carried him off of the train.

Draco offered his elbow to me once we were on the platform and I tucked my hand into his arm, our trunks levitated behind us.

We parted ways with Pansy, Luna, Neville and Blaise, promising to meet up with them before break was over.

Theo and Draco were looking out over the many heads of students and parents, searching for Sirius and Narcissa, but a black blur out of the corner of my eye caught my attention.

“Oh! Snuffles!” I exclaimed as the large black dog Animagus version of my uncle came barreling through the crowd and straight into my legs, jumping up to lick my face.

Harry turned around with a laugh, dropping down to his knees to accept Sirius’ affection next.

Draco steadied me as I wiped Snuffles’ slobber from my cheek with a grimace.

“Darlings! It’s so wonderful to see you four back home again!” Narcissa smiled softly as she reached us. I quickly wrapped my arms around her in a tight hug, thankful to see my godmother for reasons beyond trips to the Hospital Wing.

Draco bent down to kiss his mother on the cheek, as she softly pat his own cheek with a beaming smile. Theo wrapped her up in a bear hug, even going so far as to pick her up off the ground with a grin. Harry, once he had finally gotten out of Sirius’ ‘attack’, also kissed Narcissa on the cheek with a soft hug.

The five of us and Snuffles quickly made our way to the Floo, returning to Grimmauld Place in no time.

The Grimmauld we returned to was much different than the Grimmauld we had left in September.

Dreary drapes and outdated carpets, rugs and furniture had been replaced with warm wood tones, bright and clean linen, and soft shades of blue and green and lavender. The parlor had never looked so inviting for as long as I had known it.

“Sirius, it looks wonderful in here!” I exclaimed, turning around to take it all in.

“I would happily take the credit, except that this was all Cissa, Kitten.” He grinned wolfishly.

“Mia is correct, Mother, it looks brilliant.” Draco smiled haltingly.

Narcissa practically beamed at the small showing of tenderness from Draco.

“Truly, Cissa, magnificent work. I give you full disclosure of Nott Manor, if anyone can make that dung heap shine, surely it will be you!” Theo grinned rakishly. Narcissa rolled her eyes at his antics.

Theo led us out of the traveling parlor and into the hall and made a hard stop that caused Harry to run into his back.

“What in the bloody hell is that monstrosity?”

Sirius barked in laughter.

“That, would be my contribution to the redecorating process.” He smirked.

I peeked around Harry’s shoulder and had to stifle my laughter.

The lovely painting of Walburga Black was outfitted for the festive holiday season. A lovely bit of red and green striped wrapping paper covered the bottom half of her portrait, and a large gold bow was placed deliberately to cover her mouth. Her expressive eyes were left uncovered, creating a very comical effect. Lastly, a bright red hat looking remarkably similar to Father Christmas or Santa Claus was positioned above the frame to seem like Walburga herself was wearing it.

“Bloody hell…she’s going to be particularly irate when all of that gets taken down.” Harry mumbled.

“Oh, you haven’t even seen the best part yet! Theo, dear lad, take one step forward.” Sirius grinned mischievously. Theo scrutinized him for one moment before shrugging his shoulders and stepping forward.

Immediately, a soft red light consumed Theo, and a sprig of mistletoe hung above his head. Theo gaped up at the mistletoe and tried to step away, unfortunately for him, it was enchanted and wouldn’t let him go until he had kissed someone.

Sirius snickered at his predicament.

“What better punishment for dear ol’ Mum than to be forced to watch blood-traitors, half-bloods and muggleborns make out in front of her blasted portrait?” Narcissa and I both rolled our eyes at his puerility.

I felt Draco shift behind me before I saw his arm reach around and shove Harry towards Theo, the both of them now encased in the soft red light.

“You heard the man, Potter, you’re stuck there until you start snogging in front of dear old Aunt Walburga.”

Monday 21 December 1998 - 12 Grimmauld Place

Waking up the morning of Yule was surreal. For the first time, I was in a wizarding home that celebrated the pagan rituals, and we would be performing one of our own tonight.

At dinner the previous night, Narcissa and Sirius had explained how the Blacks would celebrate Yule and the rituals that their family participated in. One of which was the Goddess Ritual. This particular ritual required four females to be present, and there was a slight adaptation for an all-male group that focused on the battle of the Oak King and the Holly King rather than the Crone and the Maiden.

We were currently setting up our altar and Yule tree in the parlor we had used for Harry and Neville’s birthday. As the back garden doors were northern facing, this room had been determined to be the perfect space for our altar and Yule tree.

Narcissa, during her redecorating, had found a box filled with old Yule items, including the Black Family ritual items. Dozens of old Fairy lights had been brought out and set up, complete with little Fairy homes, with the hope of inviting them back after all these years. There many tiny baubles being used to decorate the tree, including a stag, a moon, a sun as well as tiny brooms and gold and silver stars. An Ivory-colored Altar cloth with gold stars threaded in, presumably in the forms of multiple constellations, as well as silver snowflakes was placed at the base of our altar.

Sirius set the Yule tree on top of the Altar cloth that he, Draco, Theo and Harry had found on the edge of the Malfoy grounds in Wiltshire earlier today. Tonks, Remus and I were threading the Fairy lights through the branches and every now and then, I saw the flutter of Fairy wings out of the corner of my eye.

Andy prepared the three candles while watching Teddy roll around on a blanket that we had set out for him to play on with a few of his toys. Narcissa was preparing the robes that she, Tonks, Andy and I would wear for the ritual. The men and Teddy were slated to wear natural linen robes in shades of brown and cream.

For the ritual, there were four positions: The High Priestess, Mother, The Maiden, and The Crone. Being the eldest female in our ritual, Andromeda would be the High Priestess. Narcissa would take the place of the mother, I would be the Maiden and Tonks is the Crone.

Cissa had explained that we would cast a circle, with Andromeda to the north, myself to the east, Narcissa to the south and Dora to the west. Andromeda would wear robes of forest green, I would wear white robes, Narcissa red, and Dora would wear black robes with a veil.

After we had finished preparing the altar for our ritual, we had all left to prepare ourselves for the evening. I was in my room; I had just changed into my white plunging v-neckline and backless dress with a slit on either side when a soft knock on my bedroom door caught my attention. I called out for whoever it was to enter and was pleasantly surprised to see Draco entering in his dark brown linen pants and cream-colored button-up linen shirt.

“You look beautiful, Darling.” Draco smiled as he bent down to kiss my cheek. “But I thought I might introduce you to some of the Malfoy rituals for Yule.”

“You don’t celebrate with the Goddess ritual?”

“Well, seeing as Mother was the only female Malfoy after Grand’Mere died when I was very young, and Aunt Andy was cast out from the family tree…Father and I would perform the male version of it on occasion, but for the most part, we would just prepare a yule log and bless each other.”

“How did you give the blessings?” I asked, suddenly very curious. He grinned.

“We would draw runes on each other while burning our Yule Log.” He pulled out two small containers from the pockets of his trousers. “But since we aren’t burning a Log this year, I thought perhaps you and I could still draw runes on each other prior to the Goddess Ritual.”

“I would love that Draco.”

He handed one of the small pots to me, then motioned for me to kneel on the rug by my bay window as he knelt too. He opened the jar he held and dipped his fingers in the silver paint that lay inside.

Draco stared intently into my eyes for a long moment before nodding to himself, clearly having decided on his course of action. He lifted his hand to my chest; I shivered as the cold paint made contact with my skin.

After several minutes of his calculated ministrations, he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his fingers clean before closing the jar again.

“What did you bless me with?” I whispered; he smiled softly, reaching up to tuck a stray curl behind my ear.

“That’s for me to know, and you to figure out.” He smirked. “Are you ready?”

“Yes, I believe so.”

Draco unbuttoned the top few buttons of his shirt and held the collar open for me. I carefully opened the jar he handed me earlier and found silver paint inside. I dipped my fingers in carefully.

I reached out for Draco’s chest, biting my lip in concentration as I traced the runes, Eihwaz, Fehu and Jera into his skin: Trustworthiness, Happiness and Peace were the blessings I wished for Draco this Yule.

Once I finished, Draco handed the handkerchief to me to clean my fingers and took the jar from me as well. Once both jars were back in his pocket, Draco stood and then grasped both of my hands in his and helped me to my feet.

He tightened his hold on my hands, pulling me closer to his body so that he could lean down and place a trail of kisses across my collarbone and up my neck, following my gold line, I gasped as he nipped at the edge of my jaw.

He chuckled lowly as he traced his nose across my jaw until his face was tucked into my wild curls. His hands had traveled up my arms to cradle the backs of my upper arms, as my own hands had moved to rest upon his chest, grasping his shirt tightly in my grip. He placed a small, tender kiss behind my ear, then whispered:

“The human heart has hidden treasures, in secret kept, in silence sealed; the thoughts, the hopes, the dreams, the pleasures, whose charms were broken if revealed.”

Draco and I were the last to arrive at the parlor room turned Yule Altor. Narcissa and Andromeda were sitting in one corner passing Teddy between them, while Remus and Sirius were speaking lowly in another corner. Theo and Harry were laughing as Dora used her metamorphmagus abilities to entertain them.

“Hermione! You look stunning in that dress!” Tonks exclaimed once Draco and I were next to them.

Dora’s dress was a long black linen dress with a slit up the side, a plunging V-neckline, strapless but for slight ruffles, and two thin ‘belts’ wrapped around her abdomen below her bust. She wore a long veil over her head, almost giving the appearance of Harry’s invisibility cloak. The veil was stationed on her head by the use of a beautiful, dainty silver laurel tiara.

“Thanks, Dora, you do as well!”

Cissa noticed Draco and I had joined everyone, and she and Andromeda started preparing everyone for the ritual. Andromeda moved to stand before the Yule Tree and motioned for me to stand to her left. Narcissa stood directly in front of her and Dora stood between them. The men stood in a loose circle behind us.

Once everyone was in place, Andromeda nodded for Narcissa, Tonks and I to pick up our candles.

“Let’s begin:” Andy murmured softly.

“It is the season of the Crone, the time of the winter goddess.
Tonight we celebrate the festival of the winter solstice,
the rebirth of the Sun, and the return of light to the Earth.
As the Wheel of the Year turns once more,
we honor the eternal cycle of birth, life, death and rebirth.”

I held my candle away from my body as Andy pointed her wand at it and used a silent incendio to light it. I then turned to Cissa and used my candle to light hers. Once we were certain it would hold, Narcissa used her candle to light Dora’s. Once all three candles were lit, we placed them back down on the altar in front of us as Andy started chanting again:

“O Crone, the Wheel has turned once more.
It is time for the Maiden to claim what is now hers.
As you lie down for the winter, she is born once again.”

Dora removed the Laurel and veil from her head, handing first the veil to Cissa to place on my head, making sure it was placed just so to cover my body just like Harry’s invisibility cloak. Dora then handed the silver Laurel to Cissa to place on my head to secure the veil in place.

Then it was Dora’s turn to speak:

“The days will now get longer, now the Sun has returned.
My season has ended, yet the season of the Maiden begins.
Listen to the wisdom of those who have come before you,
and yet be wise enough to make your own way.”

Then it was my turn to speak:

“Thank you for the wisdom of your years,
and for seeing the season through to its end.
You have stepped aside that the new season may begin,
and for this we give you honor.”

“At this time, I shall invite anyone who wishes to do so, to make an offering to the Goddess—the offerings can be placed on the Altar at this time.”

Draco, Theo and Harry all stepped forward. Harry placed a few sprigs of holly down between the candles. Theo placed quite a bit of ochre ribbon on the Altar, several bows tied in the ribbons. Next, Draco placed a silver goblet in the center of the Altar and dropped a small bit of metal inside; Sirius came forward beside him and poured a bit of whiskey into the goblet. Lastly, Remus and Teddy came forth, Teddy placed a small stuffed stag on the Altar and Remus placed a tiny sprig of Aconite beside the goblet.

They all returned to their places behind us in the circle and Andromeda finished the ritual with one last stanza:

“We make these offerings tonight,
to show our love to you, O Goddess.
Please accept our gifts, and know that
we are entering this new season with joy in our hearts.”

We all bowed our heads in silent meditation as we considered the offerings that were left, and considered what this season could bring us.

Friday 25 December 1998

I woke up this morning to several owls pecking at my window. Small parcels from Blaise, Luna, Pansy and Neville were gently removed from their legs and added to the pile sitting at the end of my bed.

Harry had joined me in my room the night before, both of us had been startled awake by nightmares of a snake jumping out of Bathilda Bagshot’s corpse from last Christmas.

I quietly waited for my brother to wake up, and then we both opened the gifts from our friends together.

Neville sent both of us tiny houseplants, muggle in nature, I believe they were called Monsteras? Luna sent us both a new pair of Spectrespecs and a new Butterbeer cork necklace. Blaise sent me a dark forest green beret with built-in warming charms, and Harry received a beautiful dark green scarf with matching leather gloves.

Pansy sent me some new hair potion that she and her mother swore would work better than anything else I’ve used before, as well as a beautiful gold hair pin made of tiny gold stars in the shape of the Draco constellation. She also sent a hair potion and a comb to Harry with a small note directing him on how to use a comb as it seems he may have forgotten or perhaps was just never taught; thankfully, Harry took it for the joke it was intended to be.

Despite most wizards not celebrating Muggle Christmas, Sirius insisted we at least have a family dinner and exchange gifts today to pay homage to mine and Harry’s muggle roots. We told him it truly wasn’t necessary, seeing as my muggle parents weren’t truly my parents, and Harry’s muggle upbringing was…less than stellar. But again…he insisted.

Once Narcissa heard of his plans…there was no stopping either of them.

Cissa, Draco and Theo had come over an hour before dinner was ready to exchange gifts. Theo had gifted me a beautiful set of quills and a set of colored inks that I could use for N.E.W.T.S. prep. Narcissa told me that my gift from her was a new set of dress robes for her New Years Eve ball she was hosting at a Black property in the country; we had plans to go shopping with Pansy the day after Boxing Day.

Sirius gave me a new charm for my bracelet: a small gold disk that had the Leo constellation set in tiny diamonds, with Regulus having the biggest and brightest diamond. Harry gave me a pair of Sapphire and Garnet earrings, the gems arranged to form a flower, which he had found in the Potter vaults.

Draco’s gift was perhaps my favorite: a first edition of Pride and Prejudice, Wuthering Heights, and Jane Eyre. He also gave me a Sapphire and gold ring, the gold band twisted like a vine and tiny diamonds acting as the thorns. He promised it wasn’t a betrothal or engagement ring, just a pretty ring he found the Malfoy vaults that he thought was perfect for me.

We were all currently congregated in the receiving parlor; Sirius had set up a new tree in this room and decorated it with fairy lights and ornaments he and Harry found in the Potter vault.

Narcissa insisted we all ‘dress to impress’ as it was a formal family meal.

I wore a navy bodycon midi dress with a high neckline, below the knee hemline and cape sleeves. I also wore gold heels, my Black Family Heiress ring, the earrings Harry gave me, and the ring Draco gave me, as well as my charm bracelet.

Narcissa wore a velvet green cocktail dress with slightly capped long-sleeves and a pencil skirt design with a slit up the back of the dress, as well as an internal boned bodice, and a pair of black Louboutin heels. She wore her hair in an elegant chignon style, and black diamond earrings and her Malfoy Engagement ring.

Sirius, Harry, Theo and Draco were all wearing very nice suits in various color pallets: Sirius wore plum with emerald-green accents, Harry a dark maroon with dark gold accents, Theo turquoise and mustard yellow accents, and Draco wore all navy to match my dress.

Draco and I sat close together on a love seat, Sirius and Narcissa were sitting in a set of wingback chairs, and Theo and Harry were sitting on the lone couch, a set of Wizards Chess between them. Crooks wove himself between mine and Draco’s legs before he leaned down to pick him; Crooks looked very pleased with his perch on Draco’s lap.

The clock chimed 8pm and Sirius stood to lead us into the formal dining room when the floo lit up signaling a new arrival.

Soon enough, our receiving parlor hosted three new guests: Bill, Charlie, and George Weasley. And all three of them looked simultaneously nauseous and outraged.

“Hello, Weasleys, Merry Christmas, Happy Yule, and all that rot.” Theo greeted them. George grimaced.

Bill stepped forward to meet Sirius.

“I am very sorry to intrude on your family’s holiday like this, Sirius, but what we have to tell you cannot wait a moment longer.”

Sirius’ jovial face turned grim.

“Kreacher.” Sirius called. The elf appeared at his side with a *pop*.

“Yes, Master Sirius?”

“Seems our plans for dinner will be a bit different. Please make place settings in the kitchen for 9 and serve up dinner with a strong glass of fire whiskey. I fear this night will be quite long.”

“Yes, Master Sirius.” He disappeared with another *pop*.

“Well, boys,” Sirius clapped Bill on the shoulder. “Shall we adjourn to the kitchen for a spot of whiskey and the lovely roast Kreacher prepared for us?”

Chapter 28

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

Friday 25 December 1998, Christmas (cont.)

The three brothers were dressed in their matching Weasley sweaters, having flooed straight from their family’s Christmas dinner. Although they looked nice, there were little tells that showed their anxiety and distress. Charlie’s hair, which was normally pulled back into a nice topknot, was haphazardly tied back, as if he had it down at one point and carded his fingers through the roots a few times too many. George’s and Bill’s hair appeared similarly disturbed.

As we had all settled in around the kitchen table, plates filled with Christmas roast and mash and other veg and cups that were several fingers full of whiskey (or Elfen wine in the case of Narcissa and me), we turned to the Weasley men almost as a unit.

“Bill,” I murmured to the man seated next to Theo, “How is Fleur?”

Bill looked up from where he had been staring at his shaking hands, his knee was bouncing apprehensively, and he seemed to swallow around a lump in his throat before answering. Some of his anxiety seemed to abate at the mention of his pregnant wife.

“Wonderful, a dream really. Pregnancy makes her glow even brighter if you could believe it. She was unfortunately much too pregnant to safely travel from Shell Cottage to the Burrow, so Apolline and Gabby are home with her tonight,” Bill grimaced as he took a long sip of his whiskey. “Though, now I am quite grateful she wasn’t there to witness the duplicitous nature of some of our family members.”

“She’ll be livid when she hears what they did, you know she has quite the sweet spot for Harry and Hermione.” George muttered.

“Right then, boys, straight into it, eh?” Sirius queried; brow cocked. “What’s this about my pups?”

Bill, Charlie and George exchanged grimaces with sighs that could only be described as defeated.

“We all arrived at The Burrow yesterday, for customary Christmas traditions.” Charlie sighed.

“Lighting of the tree, Christmas Eve Feast, the works.” George mumbled.

“Mum guilted us into staying in our old rooms overnight,” Bill sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Despite Fleur being home heavily pregnant and Georgie being forced to stay in his old room sans, well, sans Fred.”

Narcissa and I gasped at how cruelly selfish Molly could be with her guilt trip.

“She made you sleep in the room you shared with your dead twin?” Theo asked, completely flabbergasted by the audaciousness and callousness of Molly Weasley nee Prewitt.

“Yeah…though ‘sleep’, may be implying too much…Bill and Charlie had to ply me with enough whiskey and calming draught to even lose consciousness.” George scoffed. “Didn’t stay that way for long though, woke both of them and Percy with my nightmares…Naturally, Perce was a right poncy git about being woken up from his beauty sleep.”

“Godric…you’d think he would have evolved past that phase when he joined the Ministry as their little bitch—”

“Harry James!” Narcissa and I both scolded Harry, though it was pointless when Sirius, Theo and the Weasleys guffawed loudly.

“Oh man,” Charlie chuckled, wiping a tear from his eye. “You’re not wrong Harry, they certainly made him that.”

“So besides getting shitfaced at your parents’ house just to sleep, surely there was a more prominent reason you ditched Christmas dinner with your parents and…wonderful siblings to barge in on our Family dinner.” Draco cocked a brow imploringly.

“Not one for the build-up, eh Malfoy? Rather get right into the dirty bits?” George smirked. “Remember, foreplay is where the fun shite happens.”

“George Fabian Weasley!” I shrieked at him; I could feel my face heating with a severe blush. Theo and Charlie were cackling, and Sirius looked like he couldn’t decide between joining them or if he should be defensive of my virtue.

Narcissa shifted on the other side of Draco and then George flinched in his seat mumbling ‘ouch, the bloody witches in this house are brutal.’

“ANYWAYS.” Harry tried to valiantly change the subject back to the matter at hand, he reached up and clamped his hand around the back of Theo’s neck, which was actually quite effective in calming him down.

“Right, right.” George flapped his hand dismissively at Harry. “We—”

“You.” Charlie and Bill interrupted.

“Fine, fine. I, decided that Christmas Dinner with Great Aunt Muriel would be the perfect time to bring Ron’s poor choices to attention.”

“Tell me you didn’t George Weasley.” I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose.

“I must not tell lies.” He smirked. Harry groaned and I rolled my eyes at his cheek.

“I’ve been working on a new product for the shop, got the idea for it from F-Fred’s notes, and I decided to slip the prototype in Mum’s mulled wine. The premise behind this product is that it’s basically a legal loophole for Veritaserum.”

“How the bloody fuck did you find a legal loophole for veritaserum?” Sirius asked in disbelief.

“Because they really only ban the actual potion itself, and not the ingredients…so minor adjustments to the quantity of ingredients and adding a couple ingredients here and there that make it not-veritaserum but still implore truth telling…and you’re in business!”

“Salazar’s left bloody tit…how the fuck did you and your brother not get sorted into Slytherin?” Theo exclaimed.

“It was simple really; we told the crusty old hat to put us in Gryffindor so that no one would expect our underhandedness, and we could fly right under the radar masquerading as goofy pranksters.”

“Unbelievable.” Draco murmured.

“Sidebar: Did you know Umbitch used a blood-quill in her detentions with us Gryffindors?” George asked faux innocently. Harry and I tensed at his nonchalant mention of those…torture sessions. “Just some food for thought as the muggles say.”

“What…?” Sirius and Narcissa looked confused for a moment but didn’t get the chance to ask any further questions as George went back to explaining the story.

Draco and Theo both reacted to our apprehension, but didn’t press when George went back to his explanation of the reason for their appearance.

“So, I instilled some of this…not-veritaserum, into Mum’s mulled wine, and the rest, as they say, is history.” Charlie cleared his throat and took over.

“It wasn’t obvious at first, that George had done anything to the mulled wine. I only knew not to drink it from years of warily watching the twins spike food and drinks with experimental potions. Mum was constantly ladling out the wine, but George never accepted a single scoop” George smirked at his brothers. “I told Bill to avoid the wine too.”

“Thank Godric I did, Mum kept asking about the Dragon Reserve in Romania and when I was going to leave and settle down with a ‘witch of my own’ as she put it…I haven’t had the willpower to tell them that I was fired from the Reserve or that I wanted to open my own Reserve closer to home…and I sure as fuck haven’t told Mum that there will be no Witches in my future, only Wizards.”

Bill clasped Charlie’s shoulder consolingly.

“It’s not that I’m ashamed of myself or whoever my future partner may be,” At this he looked up and made direct eye contact with Sirius. I watched Sirius smile softly at him, his eyes crinkled in the corner; Charlie’s cheeks warmed with a light blush as he cleared his throat. “I just know what her…opinion on the matter would be. Afterall, Ron didn’t just wake up one day and decide to be a prejudicial arsehole.”

“Aunt Muriel was the first to feel the effects of George’s…not-veritaserum.” Bill chuckled deprecatingly. “She started spewing loads of rubbish about Dad and how she knew Molly marrying a Weasley would only bring her social standing down.”

“What did Molly have to say about that?” Harry asked quietly; George sighed sadly, frowning.

“She bloody agreed, said her life lost the prestige of being born from a Sacred 28 family when she married into the blood traitor Weasley family.”

“Poor Arthur…” I sighed. Bill and Charlie nodded sadly.

“He put on a good front, but, yeah, we could tell he was upset by their callousness.” Charlie frowned.

“Some of the old biddies put too much stock into their pedigrees, the true power of magic lies in new blood.” Sirius grumbled. “Take Harry’s mother, Lily, for example. The little chit was a muggleborn, she knew nothing of Hogwarts or magic before she turned 11, and she was a brilliant witch, one of Sluggie’s favorites, hell, one of Minnie’s favorites, and she would have gone on to do extraordinary things, I’m certain, had that bastard not betrayed her and James to Voldemort.”

“Unfortunately, most purebloods are not going to agree with you, the blood supremacy prejudices run deep…even for those who claim to be pro-muggleborn.” Bill sighed.

“Which brings us back to Ron: I thought that if I could spike the mulled wine with our not-veritaserum, it would compel Ron to admit to everything he had done during the fall term. I thought it would be enough to force Mum’s hand into…I don’t know, disciplining him? Oh Godric, but I was horribly wrong.” George sighed, running his hand through his hair again.

“I still can’t believe it myself, honestly. It was a lot to…process.” Charlie chuckled derisively.

“What happened?” Theo queried. The three brothers exchanged grimaces.

“Well…” Bill started.

*Flashback*

“Mum! Can you believe the things we’ve heard have been happening at Hogwarts? The things that ‘ickle Ronniekins has been instigating?” George asked.

“What’s this now?” Molly asked, turning to where George sat between Bill and Charlie. Ron was sat across from them and his face was quickly changing to match the color of his hair.

“Supposedly Ron has been bullying and tormenting the younger kids at Hogwarts, first years even!”

“Ronald Bilius Weasley! You explain yourself right now!!” Molly huffed, a stern look on her face.

“You can’t believe everything George tells you, Mum, besides, they were Slytherins, someone has to keep those baby Death Eaters on a leash if bloody McGonagall is going to let them back into the school.” Molly scoffed.

“Well, if they’re Slytherins, that is a bit of a difference, not like they’ll grow up to be anything different than their parents.” George exchanged wide-eyed looks of astonishment with Bill and Charlie. “Next time, dear, why don’t you stick to the older students, so you don’t bring too much attention to yourself. Especially that Malfoy boy, he needs a good beating, I’m sure his poncy upbringing didn’t allow for much discipline.”

“Mum!” Bill exclaimed.

“What William? I spanked the lot of you as babes plenty of times and look how well you all turned out! I doubt Narcissa Malfoy of all people would have dared to raise a hand to her heir, let alone actually raise a child!”

“So that’s it? You’re going to praise and encourage Ron to keep bullying the other students, not discipline him?”

“Why should I discipline him for doing what is needed? What is necessary? Those pretentious purebloods have too long been at the top of the hierarchy of the Magical World, and I dare think it is high time that someone knock them down a peg or three, and if Ronniekins here thinks he has what it takes, why should I stop him?”

“Mum…once upon a time, you were one of those ‘pretentious purebloods’ if what Aunt Muriel has said means anything.” Charlie drawled.

“And I was knocked down quite a few pegs when I married your father, wasn’t I? I now wear rags and dirty my hands in the garden just to be able to feed my family, rather than the riches I was promised as an heiress to the Noble House of Prewitt. If I can do it, so can they!”

“Godric, Mum, but this is all a game to you, isn’t it?”

“Please, Charlie, if this was a game, I would still be winning. As it stands, I’ve had my hands in the honeypot, so to speak, for quite a while. How else do you think we could afford to send 7 children to Hogwarts and afford that lavish vacation to visit Bill in Egypt or sit in the Minister’s box at the World Cup, hmm?”

“I don’t understand, I thought we won a lottery, and it paid for the trip to Egypt?” George questioned feebly.

“And I thought the World Cup was a gift from Ludo Bagman after Dad helped his brother out of a tight spot?” Charlie demanded with a raised brow. Molly scoffed again.

“Please, those were just excuses that a few well-placed bribes could produce receipts for. There was no lottery, and Otto Bagman may be a fiend, but do you seriously think your father has any clout to stand on at the ministry? He works in the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office for Godric’s sake, that’s about as humiliating as they come for a pureblood wizard.”

“Merlin, Mum, then how the bloody fuck did we afford any of it?!” Bill exclaimed. Ron snorted.

“By getting bought off by Dumbledore for taking in Harry, of course, why do you think I ever stayed friends with that pouf?”

“What…?”

“Oh yes, Dumbledore paid us quite well to keep that boy under wraps all these years, paid those horrid muggles off too just to keep him neglected so that our ‘loving embrace’ would be that much more appreciated.”

“Woah, hold on, are you saying Dumbledore, Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, paid you to take Harry in during the breaks, and he paid Harry’s muggle relatives to keep abusing and neglecting him, so he would trust you that much more?!” Bill exclaimed.

“Dad! Did you know about this?!” George demanded. Arthur was pale, appearing as if he had seen a ghost.

“No, sons, I hadn’t a clue this was happening.” He turned to Molly, a wretched look on his face. “Molly-wobbles, please tell me this isn’t true.”

“Of course it’s true! You could never properly provide for our family, so I made sure I could. What’s a few fake smiles during the summer to keep that boy in check when a lifetime of riches was at stake? My only regret is that Dumbledore died before he could give us a bigger lump sum.”

“And where the bloody fuck was he getting this money from? Surely, he wasn’t raiding Hogwarts’ coffers to pay you and the muggles off?” Charlie questioned.

“Please, Hogwarts doesn’t bring in nearly enough revenue for something of this venture. No, he simply paid us off through the Potter Vaults.”

“Mum!” Bill exclaimed, shock plain on his face. “You stole from Harry’s vaults?!”

“It’s not stealing if Dumbledore was named his Magical guardian,” Molly sneered. “Of course, perhaps it is, since Dumbledore also falsified documentation to name himself Harry’s magical guardian.”

“You knew…all this time Molly? And you didn’t say anything?” Arthur’s lower lip wobbled in despair at learning the truth behind his family’s finances.

“Again, Arthur, someone had to provide for this family. And for the love of Merlin, that isn’t the only thing I’ve known about.”

“What else?” George mumbled.

“What was what, dear?” Molly asked, turning to George.

“What else have you known about all this time?”

“Oh, well, you didn’t truly think I would take in a mudblood, did you? We may be blood traitors, but even we have more dignity than that.”

“MUM!” George, Bill and Charlie exclaimed simultaneously.

“It’s fine boys, it’s not a real insult if she isn’t even muggleborn. She’s the daughter of Regulus Black and Marlene McKinnon, and her blood is as pure as they come with a Vault that rivals the likes of even the Malfoys and Notts.

“I would have never let her step foot in my home otherwise, nor would I have pushed Ron and Ginny towards them if I didn’t think the long-term benefits would be worth it.”

“And what exactly are those long-term benefits, Molly?” Arthur demanded.

“Why their vaults of course. I’ve been brewing loyalty and compulsion potions for years at the behest of Dumbledore to keep Harry and Hermione in check, what was a bit more served in their morning tea by Ginny and Ron to induce romantic feelings?”

“Are you serious?!”

“Mum! That’s extremely illegal!”

“Especially to a member of an Ancient and Noble house like the Blacks!”

“Well, it worked for a time, didn’t it? The only reason the effects wore off was because they disappeared on that little dalliance for Dumbledore last year rather than returning to Hogwarts.”

“I’m sorry, did you say that ‘little dalliance’? You mean when they were camping in the woods for months with little to no food, completely alone, searching for the other Horcruxes so they could defeat Voldemort and then they ultimately were snatched and brought to Malfoy Manor where Hermione was tortured and almost raped and killed?!” Bill growled.

“Please, it wasn’t that serious, that little bint is always trying to attract attention. Think back to their 4^th year and her liaison with that Durmstang boy, she was just playing—”

“No, Mum, she wasn’t. When Dobby brought them to Shell Cottage, Hermione was seizing from blood loss, multiple rounds of The Cruciatus Curse, as well as the curse from that damnable blade. Fleur and I worked tirelessly for almost 24 hours to keep her alive. The only reason that girl survived, is because her spirit refused to give up. I will thank you kindly to keep her name out of your mouth.” Bill seethed. Molly scoffed.

“How the bloody fuck did you even know she was the daughter of Regulus and Marlene?” George inquired.

“How do you think?” She scoffed. “Dumbledore told me.”

“And how the bloody fuck did Dumbledore know? When her own family didn’t?” Charlie asked.

“Who do you think took her away from her home that night? Who do you think put those glamours on her and left her with the muggles? It was the only way to ensure everything went according to plan. With her out of the picture and Sirius in Azkaban, Harry went to the muggles who could keep him in line with their abuse and neglect, setting Dumbledore up to be the big hero and the first person to ‘show Harry love’.

“If Sirius had been left free to raise Harry and Hermione, Dumbledore wouldn’t have had access to the Potter vaults, and we wouldn’t have had the income needed to stay afloat or go on that trip to Egypt. Dumbledore also wouldn’t have had access to Grimmuald to use for Order Headquarters and he wouldn’t be able to raise Harry to be the sacrificial goat.

“Hermione apparently had a very strong magical core as a tot, so even with Sirius in Azkaban, he couldn’t risk Hermione falling into the hands of any of her godparents, but especially Narcissa, because then her power, the vaults and Grimmauld, would be at the disposal of the Malfoys and by extension, the Dark Lord. Dumbledore would have never risked that; therefore, he took Hermione and hid her in the muggle world.

“This wasn’t his first time orchestrating the lives of Witches and Wizards, Dumbledore has had his hand in the cookie jar of many events in the Wizarding World for the past many decades. I shudder to think what will happen with the muggleborns and half-bloods, or Godric-forbid those half-breeds, no longer being oppressed by Wizengamot rulings led by Dumbledore. He’s single handedly blocked all legislation about Werewolves for the last 4 or 5 decades, even the legislation brought up by members of the Sacred 28.”

“Are you kidding me?! Your son was attacked by one of those half-breeds! And even though he doesn’t transform on the full moon, he still gets looks and is treated differently when he goes out in public!” Charlie exclaimed, furious at his mother.

“In any case, all of those years of plans, of brewing potions and faking smiles and warmth, went down the drain because of the wiles of a single whore. I was severely disappointed when I heard she survived the Death Eater attack in Diagon Alley and then again in Hogsmeade.”

*End Flashback*

It was quiet for a few moments after Bill, Charlie and George had finished their story.

My hands were shaking, and I could feel tears gathered in the corners of my eyes. I looked across the table to see my brother was practically catatonic; he was occluding the brunt of his emotions away, hopefully more successful this time in his endeavor.

“That, conniving little…BITCH!!” Sirius bellowed as he stood and threw his whiskey glass at the wall, causing the others to jump in shock. I watched through bleary eyes as it shattered into hundreds of tiny shards.

“Sirius…he took her…” Narcissa practically whimpered, reaching over Draco’s lap to tightly grasp one of my shaking hands.

I turned my head to look at Narcissa, and I finally broke when I saw the tears streaming down her face. I reached for Narcissa with my other hand, and we tightly held hands in Draco’s lap, our heads tucked under his chin as he wrapped his arms around either of us.

“Salazar…that may be the second most dastardly thing I’ve ever heard…” Theo mumbled as he wrapped an arm around Harry, offering him a bit of physical grounding.

“I’m sorry Sirius…but there’s more.” Charlie lamented, looking at him forlornly. Sirius chuckled darkly as he sat back down in his seat.

“Of bloody course there’s more…why wouldn’t there be more to this hellscape?”

“Turns out Mum is a dab hand at potions…and she had been brewing loyalty and compulsion potions for Dumbledore for…quite a bit longer than 6 years.” George grimaced.

“I shudder to think what you’re going to say next…” I mumbled. I let go of one of Cissy’s hands and reached over to Sirius; he clamped my right hand in his grip.

“Well…let’s just say Peter Pettigrew betrayed more than just the Potters…Mum had been brewing the compulsion and loyalty potions at Dumbledore’s behest…and then Pettigrew dosed James, Remus and Sirius with the potions every morning in their tea after Regulus started at Hogwarts.” Bill scowled.

“What…?” Sirius murmured: confusion clear on his face.

“He used the loyalty potions to pull you away from your brother, to breed aversion between you and to insure your complete loyalty. Mum thinks he hoped to…manufacture an accident for Walburga, Orion and Regulus pitting you as the Head of House Black and then he would have the Black fortune at his disposal.

“Mum said he was practically giddy when Regulus disappeared after the cave incident but then became quiet and weary the following months when certain Order members became weary of allowing him to set wards and fidelius charms on their homes…Mum started brewing again.” George explained with a sigh.

“He damn near orchestrated everything…The Longbottom’s, The McKinnon’s, James and Lily…Regulus…me…and we all just turned a blind eye and trusted him! Even when things began stacking up and never made sense!” Sirius was shaking with fury and anxiety.

“Where does one even find a potion this strong? That it can cut familial ties and form false bonds of loyalty?” Draco asked, his brows pinched in a frown.

“I’d imagine somewhere very dark and gruesome…” Theo mumbled; his face was very severe.

“Mum said Dumbledore didn’t ask for the potions for Harry until the summer after his first year; said Harry was easy to manipulate at first thanks to the hard work of the Dursley’s. Those rotten muggles had neglected and abused him so badly, that Harry was willing to trust the first adult to show him a modicum of love and care.” Charlie glowered at the table.

“So, basically, they likened my brother’s situation to reverse Stockholm Syndrome.” I grumbled, glancing up at Harry who had finally come out of his occlusion. His head was laid against Theo’s shoulder, and he looked up to make eye contact with me. We frowned at each other before he turned his face into Theo’s neck.

“Well, isn’t this just a right bloody mess.” Sirius whispered.

“I’m so sorry we infringed on your holiday meal this way. But we simply couldn’t live with ourselves if we didn’t tell you.” Bill lamented. Sirius shook his head.

“Never you mind that, Bill, I am quite thankful you and your brothers have brought this to our attention. It will be a huge help in our lawsuits against your mother and Dumbledore.” Sirius sighed, carding his hand through his hair. “I’m only sorry to have you dragged into the middle of it.”

“It was the right thing to do, Sirius, you worry about getting justice for Harry, Hermione and yourself, we will worry about dealing with the fallout with our family.” Charlie looked imploringly at Sirius.

“That being said, I am more than willing to give my memory of the night to you or your solicitors.” George said, a very determined glower on his face. “I fought a war on prejudice and lost my twin brother not even 7 months ago, just to find out that the root of evil and prejudice was buried deep in my brother and mother. I will not stand by, and watch injustices play out a moment longer.

“If Mum and Ron think they can get away with this shite without any consequences because they hid behind the excuse of it being for the Greater good, I will happily prove to them exactly how wrong they are.”

The Weasley brothers stayed long into the evening, imbibing in whiskey and regrets with Sirius. Eventually Bill needed to return to Shell Cottage and Fleur, taking George with him, while Charlie had resolved to stay at Grimmauld.

Harry still hadn’t spoken much; he was still very much stuck in his head with his Occlumency shields up. Theo was currently wrapped around him, offering him physical as well as emotional support. They were seated beneath the watchful gazes of James’ and Lily’s portrait.

Narcissa had left earlier to meet with Andromeda, Remus and Severus and apprise them of what had happened.

Draco and I were currently holed up in the Black family library, curled around each other and valiantly trying to read through the emotional upheaval.

“Mia…?”

Draco shifted behind me, setting down the book I had gifted him for Christmas, A Farewell to Arms by Ernest Hemingway, and wrapping his arms around me tightly, burying his face in my neck and placing small kisses along my gold line.

I tilted my head further to the right, baring my neck to him and sighing as he continued his advances. He trailed his nose up the slope of my neck and behind my ear, kissing that sensitive little spot before nosing at the shell of my ear.

“Sickle for your thoughts?” He whispered against my ear, still nuzzling.

“I…I guess I’m just trying to…I didn’t really…that is to say…” I sighed when the words evaded me.

“Take your time âme soeur, ‘It is far better to endure patiently a smart which nobody feels but yourself, than to commit a hasty action whose evil consequences will extend to all connected with you’.” He mumbled.

I stiffened in his embrace, for just a moment, before whipping around to look at his poncy smirky face.

“Did…did you just quote Charlotte Bronte at me?” I gasped; my brow raised in shock.

He smirked, shrugging a shoulder at me.

“Perhaps I did,” He leaned in and kissed my temple as his left hand slowly trailed around my side and up my back to stroke my gold line. “Did it help?”

“Actually…yes, I think it did.” I leaned back and kissed his cheek.

“I guess I’m just trying to reconcile with the truth…I had…assumed, that Dumbledore was behind most of our tragedies from the first war, but to have it confirmed…It makes it real, does that make sense?” He nodded with a sigh.

“And because it’s real, because it was confirmed, you now feel the grief all over again. The grief of losing your parents and missing out on your childhood, the lies and deceit…I get it Mia, I understand.”

“Is this how you felt after you found out about your parents?” Draco sighed.

“Yes and no…I think the truth about my conception was a little more on point with that day at Grimmauld when you cut your finger and found your name on the tapestry. This, today, the conversation with the Weasleys, was something entirely different. You had already assumed Dumbledore was behind the attacks on the Longbottom’s, Potter’s and your mother’s family, now it has been confirmed by someone in his pocket. You found out who stole you from your home and disguised you to hide you away with the muggles…and the only reasoning behind it was greed and a hunger for power. I think it’s a bit different than finding out my mother couldn’t have babies, and my father laid with another.”

We sat together, holding each other for a long while, sitting in silence brought peace to our minds and our hearts.

Eventually, Draco picked the book up and opened it to the page we had left off at, and began reading aloud again:

“If people bring so much courage to this world the world has to kill them to break them, so of course it kills them. The world breaks everyone and afterward many are strong at the broken places. But those that will not break it kills. It kills the very good and the very gentle and the very brave impartially. If you are none of these, you can be sure it will kill you too but there will be no special hurry.” A Farewell to Arms, Ernest Hemingway

Saturday 26 December 1998, Boxing Day

The next morning, I was in the kitchen bright and early sipping tea and reading the morning paper. Nothing nefarious or deceitful for once. I wonder how dear old Rita was handling her unpaid ‘sabbatical’, as I was quite enjoying being able to read The Prophet without having to fish through lies.

Draco and Theo had stayed the night, and Draco was currently taking a shower in my bathroom. Theo, on the other hand, was still curled up in bed with Harry.

I looked up as a clamor from the back staircase in the kitchen caught my attention.

Charlie Weasley stopped dead in his tracks, pausing in his attempt to pull his shirt down, his abs on full display.

“Charles Septimus Weasley…” I could feel a cheshire grin growing on my lips. “Did you spend the night last night? Have anything to share?”

He looked pensive for a moment, before his own smirk curled his lips and he pulled his shirt the rest of the way down. He stepped into the kitchen.

“Not unless you want to hear how your uncle wrapped his lips around my c—” He smirked as I shrieked and dove forward to cover his mouth with both of my hands.

“Ahh!! No, nope, nuh-uh. I should thank you to stop you right there!”

His shoulders shook with the effort to hold in his laughter, as I rolled my eyes at him.

I levitated a cup over and offered the kettle for a spot of tea. He sat across from me at the table and began preparing his cuppa.

“How long exactly has this been going on?” I cocked a brow at him.

“When did he offer to be my ‘sugar daddy’?” He smirked; I rolled my eyes at him. Charlie shrugged and his smirk turned into a soft smile. “Roughly that long.”

“And you’re both, happy?”

“I’ve never been happier, Kitten.”

I looked up to see Sirius leaning against the door jam, his arms crossed across his chest and a tender smile on his face.

He walked over behind Charlie, wrapping his arms around his shoulders and leaned down to lay a kiss on his temple. Charlie turned his head and kissed Sirius’ jawline with what could only be described as a glowing smile.

“Yes, Hermione, I believe we are quite happy.”